The Primes and their neighbors Ten tales of middle
Georgia
by
Richard Malcolm Johnston
page 2
THE PRIMES
AND THEIR NEIGHBORS
TEN TALES OF MIDDLE GEORGIA
BY
RICHARD MALCOLM JOHNSTON
AUTHOR OF WIDOW GUTHRIE, DUKESBOROUGH TALES,
MARK LANGSTON, ETC.
Ye happy fields, unknown to noise and strife,
The kind rewarders of industrious life;
Ye shady woods, where once I used to rove,
Alike indulgent to the muse and love.
NEW YORK
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
1891 |
Dedication
page 4
TO
Memories of
POWELTON,
MY NATIVE VILLAGE. |
| page 5
PREFACE.
With "The Durance of Mr. Dickerson Prime," which now appears for the
first time, the author has been encouraged to put forth another
collection of stories, containing some of those which have been printed
recently in the magazines.
While these sketches, like their predecessors, are imaginary, except
as to the scenes and certain characteristics which have been selected
here and there, they are in harmony with the rural society which the
author remembers as a lad, and later as a young lawyer whose practice
took him into several counties in middle Georgia.
To him it is a very grateful solace to recall persons whose
simplicity has been much changed by subsequent conditions, chiefly the
Confederate War. Growth of inland towns and multiplication of outside
acquaintance have served to diminish, or at least greatly modify,
striking rustic individualities; and labor, become more exacting in its
demands, has made life more difficult, and therefore more earnest.
page 6
Of the present collection, Mr. Gibble Colt's Ducks appeared in
Harper's Magazine, The Humors of Jacky Bundle in Harper's Weekly, New
Discipline at Rock Spring in Harper's Bazar, The Experiment of Miss
Sally Cash, Travis and Major Jonathan Wilby, and The Self-Protection of
Mr. Littlebury Roach in The Century, and the others in The Cosmopolitan.
To the publishers of these periodicals the author tenders his thanks.
R. M. J.
Baltimore, February 15, 1891. |
Chapter 1
page 8 blank page
page 9
THE DURANCE
OF MR. DICKERSON PRIME."
Sayinge alas! thus standeth the case,
I am a banyshed man.
" The Not-Browne Mayd .
I.
Mr. Dickerson Prime had never heard of the exile of Ovidius in
Pontus, or of Demosthenes in Ęgina. Occasionally he may have been more
or less attentive on Sunday-meeting days, when his preacher, in words
not learned but in tones meant to be pathetic, made vague allusions to
Israel's captivity in Babylon. But fullest acquaintance with all
history, profane and sacred, would not have shaken his conviction that,
for the extremity of anguish, the world had furnished no instance which
either in the individual or the aggregate, could be justly compared with
his own. Perhaps this intensity of wofulness seemed the more pitiful
from the fact that it took place within a hundred yards of his own
dwelling-house, through the windows of which, sometimes on the very
piazza, he could observe from between the logs of his prison his family,
as its members moved about in profoundest anxiety, not so much for him
apparently as for themselves.
He was an extremely tall man, lean, lank, dark, both in complexion
and in looks. Some persons,
page 10
mainly for the humor of the thing, said that he would have had more meat
on his bones if he hadn't been too stingy to eat enough; but others,
knowing what a good cook his wife was, and how she made him, whether or
not, provide well for her table, argued that, possibly, he ate so much
as to be kept poor in carrying it about. We all know how variously
waggish people will be about such a man.
Indeed, Mrs. Prime habitually bore the looks of a woman who loved and
who had the greatest plenty of good things, and was willing for
everybody else to have the same. She was short, fat, and fair,
approaching to ruddiness. She was even-tempered also in the main; but
good wives, like good rules, may have their exceptions, which certify to
their goodness in the long run. Mr. Prime knew as well as anybody that
he owned a good wife, and he would have been willing to acknowledge it
out and out but for his apprehension that she might be led to dispute
the fact that nature, gospel, and municipal law had all contributed to
make him the head of his family.
They lived in an unpretending one-story house, with the usual
shed-rooms, and owned a reasonably good piece of land, out of which,
with the help of four negroes--a man, his wife, and two of their
half-grown children--they got a living and something over. The surplus
would have been larger, but that Mrs. Prime, besides a plenty for all,
white and black, would (she often avowed that she just would)
have some nice clothes for herself and especially her daughter Cindy.
The remonstrances of her husband were kept this side of the limit beyond
which experience had taught him to foresee that they
page 11
did less good than harm, and so he contrived to save in every other way
wherein his economic intentions met with no insuperable domestic
hindrance. His habitual looks were those of a stern and immensely brave
man. Yet he was neither. On the contrary, he was obliging to every
degree consistent with his parsimoniousness, and of a spirit notably
apprehensive of harm to himself or his property. Even a slight cold
alarmed him, and, while suffering from it, I wouldn't like to say what
quantities of blue-mass, Brandreth's pills, hoarhound, and decoctions of
Epsom salts and red pepper, went down his long neck. His obligingness
had for its most signal expression the waiting on and the sitting up at
nights with the sick. Charity of this sort, along with that of bestowing
the counsel of multitudinous words in all sorts of exigencies, bodily,
mental, spiritual, from a mashed thumb to the knottiest points of
election and predestination, commended themselves to him especially
because they were inexpensive. It would have wrung his heart to take out
of his pocket a silver dollar and give it for the relief of the neediest
of his neighbors. But he would go to them in sickness and, taking the
peacock-feathers, gently wave them all day long, or all night long sit
by the bedside and administer medicine at the doctor's appointed hours,
taking his noddings and his wakings up in seasonable times, and
reporting at daylight, with equally pleased accuracy, the forward or
backward movements of patients. Thus he was in general. But his best was
to be seen only at the Sprowlses. Let anybody in that family get sick,
if you wanted to see him in the fullest, most delightsome exercise of
his powers on that line. Of his willing sacrifices
page 12
there his wife knew more than anybody else, and she used to speak of
them with the freedom to which, in all the circumstances, she believed
herself entitled.
"I do think on my soul that Mr. Prime is the fondest of sickness that
I ever heerd tell of anybody. Not, I don't mean, for hisself. Because
the littlest thing with him, even to the snufflin' of his nose from a
bad cold, mighty nigh skeer out his very liver and lights, and if it
weren't his insides is so long, they isn't any telling what would happen
after the perfect ocean of physic he seem like it's his bounden
duty to take for fears of giving up his final ghost, which he
acknowledge he's a decided opposed to for yit a many a year. But which
I've tried my verest conscientiousest best to tell him in vain that, if
so be in his angzieties, he better mind how he expose hisself to every
night a'r that is, and special with them Sprowlses that its his very
delights when any o' them gits sick. Why, if a body will believe
me, he come a nigher a-laughin' than he ever do when word come that one
of the Sprowlses have the fever, and the doctor say the family have got
to be keerful, or he can't take the resk of the case. In them solemn and
joyful occasion, he'll pick out--Mr. Prime will--he'll pick out the very
whitest shirt he has got to his name, and on it will he put, and hisself
will he primp the same ef he were goin' to get married a second time,
which it is my lone dependence on the good Lord he'll never do, and
which of course he'll never be able to do as long as I'm alive, though
not as peart and active as I used to be in this vale of tears. And then
to the Sprowlses will he shoot. And Mr. Sprowles, that I can't but
despise sech ridic'lous
page 13
selfish, he'll tell people to their very face that its his opinion that
Dickerson Prime is the best setter-up with sick people that he ever had
any of his family that way, and that if it wasn't for Dickerson Prime he
have no idea what could be did in sech a sitooation, and all sech that
it makes Mr. Prime that proud that when he come back home, look alike
he's most ashamed of sech people as me and Cindy; but, I can tell you
this now, he's not as much ashamed of me and Cindy as me and Cindy is
ashamed of him, special Cindy, as she have good reason for it. But I
tell her to never mind, that the Scriptur' say the Lord will provide,
and that in due time; and so Cindy'll go 'long and try to be riconciled
to all the consequences. That's thes the way Cindy act, that her own
father don't know the values of her."
It was but another instance of the sympathy of the weak for the
powerful, out of which was made the best literature of former times. The
Sprowlses, with their hundred slaves and two thousand acres, accepted
such service as one of the items of their dues. Its bestower was
thankful that it was as cheap as it was hearty, especially that it was
publicly recognized. He loved to be known as a friend of the Sprowlses,
with whose family he longed for his own to be joined. Rather than part
from such notoriety and the hope of its increase, he would have been
glad to sit up every night with their sick and help to bury almost every
one of their dead.
----
Part 2
page 14
II.
The Sprowlses lived a mile to the east of the Primes. Their mansion,
much finer outside than inside, big and white, stood in the midst of
their negro cabins, surrounded by their broad acres. John Sprowls, the
head of the family, was long, lean, dark, and money-loving, like his
nearest neighbor, but far more successful in money-getting. There were
several children among whom this property was to be divided, but not
now. The owner had worked too hard for it to be given away to anybody
quite yet. Indeed, he had worked hard--so hard that he had never taken
the time to learn any better manners than those which he had started
with; and he was proud to feel that he had never needed them, and that
he did not need them now. He had a rather pleasant sort of pity for his
wife, who was always trying to make things in the house and about the
yard a little more genteel, and sometimes, not often, let her get what
would contribute to that end. He condescended to be worshiped by Mr.
Prime, as much as the latter desired. Mr. Prime gloried in being on
entirely friendly, almost intimate terms with a man who, no higher born
than himself, hardly as high, no more industrious, no more economical,
not even as well mannered, had risen so far above him. He must believe
that there was a secret in such luck, and his hope was, either to find
it out, or in some degree become a participant in its ultimate
revealings. His wife and daughter might be ashamed of such servility if
they preferred; but he intended to continue paying respect
page 15
where it was so manifestly due, and whence he hoped that some of its
prosperity and glory might befall his own family.
The one Sprowls whom I have singled out for the little story which I
now have in hand, on whom Mr. Prime looked to become the link for such
exalted connection, was Jim. None ever called him anything but Jim.
He wasn't worth it, and everybody except Mr. Prime knew it; and the
fellow might have kept on courting Cindy Prime, and kept on, and
he never would have ousted Billy Sams from her affections. There was
nothing in the world to recommend Jim Sprowls except his being the son
of his father, and just like him in all points but one, and that was
industry. He never would work unless when made to do it; and now that he
was one-and-twenty, the question was, what next? He answered, saying
that he would go over to Mr. Prime's and marry Cindy. For his father had
said that, if he would take Cindy Prime, the probability was that he
would give him a hundred acres of land adjoining the Primes, and some
other property to start with. But Billy Sams was in there before him,
and in there to stay, no matter how long things were to be put off by
paternal hostility.
Cindy was fair, like her mother, and as for plump, and sweet, and all
such as that, there wasn't a single soul among all her acquaintance who,
if speaking honestly, wouldn't have said that Cindy Prime had as great a
plenty of these as any girl ought to have, or should want to have.
Billy's people were poor; but they had a nice tract of good land, which
he managed for his widowed mother and his younger brother Bobby, and
they were
page 16
doing very well--very well indeed. Billy was good-looking, too--not so
fair as Cindy, nor tall like Jim Sprowls, but he was fair enough in her
estimation, and tall enough. If she had had the power to alter him in
any way, it would have been only to make him acceptable to her father.
Her mother was all right, although, loyal wife that she was, she
counseled patience and submission to the father's authority. And so
Cindy wouldn't promise Billy, out and out, in so many words, but she
acknowledged to him over and over again that she loved him with every
single bit of the heart which she hoped she carried in her bosom, be it
much or be it little. Billy tried to be reconciled, hard as it was,
considering how pretty she was, how modest, how smart, how--how
everything, and yet seemingly unaware of it herself. He would have run
off with Cindy any day that she would have let him say the word. But
Cindy said, no. Wait till she was twenty-one, when she could do so
without breaking the commandment of Scripture. It was only three short
years, and Billy himself was only twenty. Three short years was the way
she spoke of them. To Billy they seemed three hundred at the very lowest
estimate, at the end of which Cindy, or he, or both, if not dead, would
be so extremely aged that it wouldn't be worth while to try to get any
reasonable amount of enjoyment out of what little remnant of vitality
would be spared. One day Billy actually cried at the hopeless distance
of such a prospect. But when Cindy told him that, if his object was to
break her heart right in two, that was the very way to do it, he dried
his eyes, and did not do so again as long as he could help it. Yet he
and Mrs. Prime often had their sympathetic
page 17
sheddings of tears, after which her tender heart would suggest
comforting words.
"Never mind, Billy; it'll come right some time, and then you and
Cindy will be glad it didn't come sooner. Its jest that Mr. Prime is so
took up with the very name of the Sprowlses that he can't see how
no manner of account Jim Sprowls is, and that all his pa's promising
what he'll do if Cindy'll take him is jest to palm Jim off himself and
on to Mr. Prime, which, even if he didn't Cindy'd no more marry Jim
Sprowls than she'd die a old maid first, and that the wrinkliest, and
the stringiest, and the scrawniest that ever come about. What more could
the mother of a girl say, and try to keep herself dilicate? You go 'long
and keep up a stiff upper lip, Billy. It'll come right, and that to my
opinion sooner than anybody know a-cording to the very word of
Scriptur' which say to them it will in nowise disapp'int."
One day, after yet another exchange of sweet sympathies, she said to
him:
"Jim Sprowls have been over here this very mornin', and Cindy say its
the dozent or the thirteent time, she say she can't ric'lect which, that
she have told him to his face that he needn't pester hisself to
come over here on sech a arrant not a nare another time, and she say
he say, Jim do, that he ain't; and that he mean to go away into
fureign land. And I hope for Mr. Prime's sake, if for nobody else's,
that he will. So don't you be down-hearted, Billy. The Scriptur' say,
you know, that the Lord will provide to them that knock at the door, and
stand a-waitin' patient."
In all this while Mr. Prime had never tried to
----
page 18
force the match which he so earnestly desired. He knew better, even if
(as he was not) he had been a man of despotic spirit. He had found out,
not very often, but enough so to satisfy any curiosity which he might
have had, that his wife had a temper which on occasions could rise as
high as the next woman's. Industrious as the days were long, neat as a
pin, she was courageous, and both hawks and Guinea-chickens knew that
she could handle a gun with a man's dexterity when her barn-yard was
invaded by the former, or when one of the latter hoped to avoid the
dinner-oven by too rapid flight, or by seeking refuge in one of the yard
trees. So Mr. Prime kept himself within sullen hostility to Billy Sams,
while he devoted himself more and more to the Sprowlses.
----
III.
Jim Sprowls wasn't at all noted for being as good as his word; but
this time he was. On the evening after his last appeal to Cindy (twelfth
or thirteenth, whichever it was), he said to his father:
"Cindy's flung me again, and I don't feel like stayin' about here;
and, if you'll let me have some money, I'll go away and git my livin'
somewhere else."
"If Dick'son Prime would use the athority which the very law give a
head o' his family; but--"
He stopped, and after reflecting a few moments, said:
"Jim, I''ll do it, that is to a extent. As you can't
page 19
git even as poor a girl as Cindy Prime, with her own father to back you,
and as you ain't any manner o' use here, my opinions is you may jest as
well spread out. You can do well if you'll simple foller the varous
egzamples I have sot before you: that I started without a dollar to my
name, and by workin', and by savin', and by tradin', people sees what's
around me. I'll let you have--yes, I'll let you have a hundred dollars,
which it's, to a cent, jest that much more'n I had, when I come a man
and left my parrents; and I never went back, and if I had, it been no
use, as they had nothin' to give, and if they had they wouldn't; and I
expect you to do the same. Where you expect to strike for?"
"I think I'll try it in Augusty."
"All right; there's where I struck first when I come from South
Callina. I picked up somethin' there, one way and another, enough to
start with, then I moved on till right here, where I stuck. You got my
egzampul before you, Jim, and, if it's in you, you can do likeways; but
it's to be understood betwix us, you don't come back here without you
come full-handed."
After three days Jim departed. He said to Mr. Prime, who came over to
bid him good-by, that the time would come, and that before so very long,
that people would see for themselves what was in him. Mr. Prime said he
hoped it, nay, he believed it. Then he went back home, where, if any
change in his deportment was remarked, it was somewhat more grave
reserve in his family and more emphatic sullenness toward Billy Sams.
Jim, according to the injunction of his mother, wrote to her now and
then, every letter boasting, yet
page 20
not too extravagantly, that, like his father before him, he had been
picking up one thing and another. It was March when he went off. Early
in December he wrote that, if he could put his business in shape to
allow it so soon, he might make about Christmas merely a short call on
them at home on his way to the West, whither he should be bound, unless
something better, which he doubted, should seem to turn up in his native
region. He had about concluded that his proper home lay in the West--the
far West. And so, on the Saturday night before the regular monthly
third-Sunday meeting at the big church, here came Jim. And if anybody
ever did look improved in that length of time it was Jim Sprowls, with
his Augusta clothes and sleek face, rattling the silver in his
trousers-pockets as his hands searched for sevenpences and thrips to
divide among his little brothers and sisters. To his father's inquiries
he answered generally, because, fact was, collections in all trades in
Augusta had not been up to the average this fall. Yet he said calmly
that his own matters had been left in the hands of an entirely reliable
agent, who doubtless would remit shortly, and after this he himself
would start for the West. Mr. Sprowls did not press for detailed
information, satisfied to take all for granted. To the scores and scores
of friends and acquaintances with whom he shook hands and talked the
next morning, before and after service at the meeting-house, it seemed
as if people's memories surely must be wrong about his having been gone
no more than nine months, remarking, as they did, those town manners,
that face grave in spite of its shininess, that calm knowledge of
Augusta and its varied industries. The sweetness in the
page 21
heart of Mr. Prime would have been even more overflowing but for the
possible thought that Jim had grown above all fancy for Cindy. For, if
not, surely Mrs. Prime would come to some sort of reason, and Cindy
would not persist in keeping herself such a f-- no, he wouldn't say the
word about her, even inwardly, although with her ma, actually hurrying
her ma, she had packed herself into the meeting-house as soon as she got
there, and, the very minute when the congregation was dismissed, packed
herself on her horse and given him a cluck to start him for home. In
atonement, as far as it would go, for such rudeness, her father just
gave himself up to Jim, followed him about, noted with delight the
complimentary words and looks of everybody, rode with him home, and
accepted an invitation to dinner.
"Jeems," he said, as he was leaving, "what is it have made you look
so well and healthy, and shiny in the face?"
"I don't know, Mr. Prime. It's just here for a day or two it's been
so. Ma says she ain't sure but what I've takin' the measles. The things
had broke out bad in the house I boarded at in Augusty, but I had 'em
five or six years ago. Still, I don't feel quite well last night and
to-day."
"Psher! It's no measles. It's jest the amount o' healthy you've
picked up in your active about business. Come and see us."
"I will, Mr. Prime, before I go."
After he was gone, Jim said he believed he'd lie down awhile.
"Never, in all my lifetime, have I see a boy so pick up in that lenk
o' time."
page 22
"Yes, Mr. Prime, he have on sto' clothes, and his looks have cert'n
had a change, a-providin' he have not took to drink."
"I has no idees of them kind, Kizzy. None of the Sprowlses that
anybody know of has ever been drinkin' people. Missis Sprowls says she
suspicion he may be a-taken o' the measles; but to my certain 'memb'ance
he had his full share o' them, and they were o' the big kind that went
all through the settlement five year ago. To my opinion its jest simple
ex'cise of good active healths and cons'tution."
The next day, on repairing to Mr. Sprowles's house, Mr. Prime was
astonished to find Jim restless, feverish, taking cupful after cupful of
tansy bitters, and the measles breaking out as plentiful as
blackberrries. Delighted as usual at an opportunity of rendering service
to the distinguished family, he went back home and saw to what business
was on hand, gave directions for the morrow's work, got out his same
whitest shirt, returned, and joined in taking special charge of the sick
of the measles. The latter grew worse instead of better. Mr. Prime,
understanding all about handling such things, was nigh ecstatic at the
thought that he was there to minister to wants and to comfort the
anxious mother. For the father, disgusted that Jim had come home in such
a plight, had turned him over to the rest of the family and gone to bed
before nine o'clock. Mr. Prime, since Jim could neither sleep nor let
anybody else have even an occasional furtive nod, about an hour before
day, gave in to the mother's saying that she felt that the doctor ought
to be sent for.
"It's a expense, Missis Sprowls, that I always in genil
page 23
tries to git out of; for them doctors, they'll come many time, and when
they see what you been a-givin' they'll prob'le give the same physic but
in a diff'nt unber-knownst way, and then say they done the cuorin', and
charge a-cordin'. Still, Jeems seem like restless and tarrified with the
things, and I ain't dispoged to take the respons'bility o' the case,
special when I'll acknowledge that them measles seem like they intends
to be bigger than I have yit ever come up with. Send for Dr. Lewis, if
you don't feel complete easy in your mind."
A shade passed over the face of the physician as, not long after the
dawn, he entered the room and looked at the patient. A gifted man,
educated at the Medical School of Philadelphia, he almost instantly
divined the malady. After a brief inspection he rose, and, beckoning to
Mr. Prime and Mr. Sprowls, the latter of whom had just risen from his
bed and come in, they went out to the piazza, where he said:
"Mr. Sprowls, I am sorry to have to tell you so; but Jim has come
home with the small-pox."
----
IV.
O Clio, Muse of History, holder of the half-opened scroll, inventress
of the cithara, through the wrath of Venus unwilling mother of
Hyacinthus who was destined to be slain by the discus of Apollo, and--
But no: I am as well aware as anybody that such language is both
inappropriate and inadequate; I was momentarily betrayed into attempting
some sort of invocation
page 24
by thoughts of a panic in the time of my youth after whose passage I
conceived the hope, continued until now with undiminished fervor, that
another like it may not befall until after I am gone. Surely such
limitless terror, such exasperated resentment never came so unexpectedly
upon a rural community a few hours before so peaceful, so secure, so
content with life's abounding blessedness. Nothing but the calm presence
of mind of Dr. Lewis could have prevented extremes of feeling and action
which might have been disastrous in many ways. Few ideas about death or
the devil could be fairly compared with those entertained among country
people of that period about the small-pox. This physician, knowing that
the promptest action was necessary, after a few minutes' stay with Jim,
galloped to the court-house and had convened a quorum of the County
Court, by which an order was passed to send runners to Augusta,
Milledgeville, and Macon, in order to obtain vaccine virus, and for the
detail of prudent men in every militia district to distribute it among
the people, not one of whom in a hundred, perhaps, had ever been thus
treated. A proclamation, as far from discouraging as Dr. Lewis could
make it, was signed by the judges, who immediately afterward adjourned,
fled to their houses, and stayed there.
But I must keep with the people of my story.
Mr. Sprowls was not very much of what people called a "reg'lar-built,
tore-down cusser." But, on the report by Dr. Lewis of his diagnosis of
Jim's case, he tried out of the abundance of his heart to do his very
best, in justice to the subject.
"O Mr. Sprowls!" pleaded his wife, "is this a
page 25
time for cursing? Dr. Lewis tells us what we must do."
"Yes, by bloods and thunders!" roared the husband. "It's been
a-comin' ever sence the triflin', no-account creetur come into the
world; and now the pot have b'iled over sence he have ruined hisself, my
God a'mighty, and everybody else!"
"Well," she replied, submissively, "we must try to make the best of
what is sent us, and--"
"Make the best! I say, make the best!--make the worst!--Ab,
you Ab!" he roared to a negro in the horse-lot, "you fetch out Bill, and
saddle him and bridle him.--Betsy, you and Dickerson and the doctor
here, you'll have to tend to this case the best you--"
"Mr. Sprowls," said Dr. Lewis, "I advise, I warn you to countermand
that order. If in this extremity you abandon your own son to his
mother's sole care, you ought to be, and by the Lord I hope you will be,
the first to perish by the disease! And if you run away, and it strikes
you, don't send for me; for, before I would raise a finger to help you,
I would let you die like a dog! As for Mr. Prime, he must try to take
care of himself, both for his own sake and that of his family. You've
got to stay here, right here, and by the bedside of Jim, if not to serve
him, to assist and strengthen your wife in the service which she has to
render. Besides, there's no family, when this case becomes known, as it
will be as soon as I can ride to town, that would let you come even
inside of their gate.--Mrs. Sprowls, luckily I have in my saddle-bags a
small quantity of vaccine matter. It is almost a sure preventive when
taken in time, but I must say, in candor,
page 26 I
fear it is not in the cases of you and Mr. Prime.--I'll vaccinate you
first, Mr. Prime, so that you can retire at once. Pull off your coat, if
you please, and roll up your sleeve."
Vast as was the distance to be traversed, that sleeve went from wrist
to shoulder as one with violent hands might tear the skin from an
overgrown eel. The doctor for long afterward used to say that he was
often haunted by the countenance worn by Mr. Prime during this
operation.
"Now return home; but I warn you to take lodging for a while in your
cotton-house near the gate. It will not do for your family to become
exposed."
People may have seen and been told of strides. But I boldly venture
the expression of opinion that not many have ever approximated as near
perfection as those made by Mr. Prime while gathering up the space
between the Sprowlses and his own front gate. They were the more
remarkable because his conscience, only less active than his fright,
kept telling him that they ought to have been made in the exact opposite
direction and continued unceasingly until they had taken him to the
other end of the world. As the doctor was galloping past him, he cried:
"O Lordy, Dock Lewis! please tell Kizzy to please try to forgive me
if she possible can, and be as went with me as--as every thing
will, and can, and do admit of, when she ought to know that the good
Lord know I weren't a no more a-expectin' nor a-lookin' for sech a thing
than if the very Bad Man hisself had a-riz out o' his wery bottom abodes
with his coals er fire Index his hand, and come a-runnin' up
plump ag'in me.
page 27
Please, Dock Lewis, won't you? And please give me a little more o' that
truck you slit in my arm, as the t'other mayn't be quite enough for it
to take rank holt."
"It's quite enough, what I inserted, Mr. Prime; still, as you have
been so much exposed, I'll leave with you a little more."
Giving him directions how to treat himself, and promising to plead
for him as requested, the physician spurred his horse onward.
The time had come at last, in the opinion of Mrs. Prime, to let her
husband know, if he had not been made fully aware theretofore, of the
precise sort of material of which the person whom he regarded a portion
of his property was composed. After announcing his news, vaccinating
mother and daughter, and making a brief appeal for the coming penitent,
the doctor, remounting, hurried on toward the court-house. The first
movement made by the lady in furtherance of her purpose was to take down
the shot-gun from its pegs. Finding that the pan was even full of good
dry powder, she marched out and leaned the weapon against a stump a few
feet on this side of the cotton-house which stood on a side of the walk
just within the yard. Next she got out some of the most worn of the
bedclothes, and, along with a shuck mattress, she and the cook took them
to the cotton-house, wherein as comfortable a spread was made as time
and the circumstances seemed to allow. Cindy had run over to the Samses,
according to the doctor's suggestion, to vaccinate all there. Billy said
afterward that it was a sight, and I have not a doubt that it was, to
see Cindy blushing all over as she held
page 28
his naked arm, and was afraid of hurting it more than was necessary.
But I can't stop to tell about such events as these. My business now
is with Cindy's mother. She had barely finished the operation of turning
the cotton-house into a hospital, when she felt that her presence would
shortly be needed at the gate. Thither, arming herself with the
shot-gun, she presently repaired.
----
V.
Wofully, yet with unslackened speed, Mr. Prime came on, dragging his
vast length along! When within a few rods of the gate, it seemed to him
that he heard the cocking of some sort of fire-arm. Lifting his forlorn
head, he first looked into the muzzle, then halted amain.
"Well, you may stop where you stand!" Loud, firm was the gunner's
tone. The breech was at her shoulder, one eye was shut, the other
sighting along the barrel.
"Wonder ought to be with everybody that you had the oudacious to come
back that fur."
"The good Lord, Kizzy! do, please let up that gun! It's to be
hope I ain't goin' to have the things, and, if I am, I ain't prepar'd to
die till I can have a little bit o' prip'ration, and--"
"Si-lunce!" The open mouth closed as tightly as an oyster.
"Dickerson Prime, it's only a few words I'm a-goin' to waste on you.
Hain't I told you more times
page 29
than they is gravel in the road from here plumb to the Sprowlses,
a-includin' o' both yards, that somethin' was a-goin' to come of your
following of them people and a actual letting 'em own you the
same they own their horses, and their cattle, and their very sheep?
Hush! I don't want any answer from you; that is, not tell yit. And if
you think to palm off on me, and special on Cindy, them mortual diseases
and things that that triflin', good-for-nothin' Jim Sprowls brung back
with him from his prowlin's all around the country, all I got to say,
you never made sech a mistake sence the day and hour you come into this
world. Now, sir, I have fixed a mattress and some sort o' things
in the cotton-house, and you can other go in thar, or you can whirl your
back around, and go back to the Sprowlses, or roam about in genal tell
its settled what's to come of all this tarrifyin' business, which, if it
wasn't for Cindy, I might try to stand it, that the poor child look like
her own father keers no more for her than if she was somebody else's
offspring, and not nigh as much as for them Sprowlses.
Which-will-you-do? I want a answer now! Which? Cotton-house, or take
yourself clean off? And you may let this gun decide, that is a-'pinted
right at your breast."
"Cotton-house, Kizzy, cotton-house! Do, for the Lord's sake, let her
down!"
"Very well, then," she said, taking down the gun and slowly backing.
The door was small, and he had to enter horizontally. Stepping upon
the block that stood before it, he thrust in one leg, but instantly
withdrew it. As if momentarily reflecting that the expression of
beseeching
page 30
in his back would be less pitiful than that in his front, he turned and
backing in first one leg then the other, drew in the rest. Peering
through the logs, he said:
"Kizzy, if you and the good Lord'll forgive me this time, and I don't
die, I'll never do so again; and, if you want me, I'll swar to it."
"Sech as that is too late, Dickerson Prime. All I want to be
understood, and it's got to be understood, that you're to move no
further toward the house than this here stump, where I'll fetch, my very
self, your victuals and a pitcher of water three times a day. That
cotton-house is to be your home till the doctor gives the word you can
come out, be it a-livin' or be it dead; and as for this gun, which I'm
a-holdin' in my hand, it'll be kept a-standing right there behind
the front door; because it's Cindy I'll be a-thinking about and not
myself, a notwithstanding the good Lord know, and I won't try to
disgwige I'm skeered to death o' the things myself, but nothing to the
extent I am for poor Cindy."
By reason of the precautionary suggestions of Dr. Lewis, the malady
was confined to Jim Sprowls and a case of varioloid with his mother. The
father by skillfulest dodging managed to escape. The panic in time
subsided. During its continuance a gloom, black as the pall of a coffin,
overhung the community. Never, in the whole history of families therein,
had there been as much staying in the house on the part of the heads of
families, and as many avowed resolves to live, if spared this time,
better lives. In imagination men parted from their wives and children,
and after languishing in loathsomest lazarettos, perished and were left
unburied. Housewives afterward declared that
page 31
never before had husbands made themselves so useful within the domestic
circle. Feeling that these might be their last opportunities, they
sedulously tried to make amends for their past short-comings. They
helped to sweep the houses and the yards, insisted upon making the
fires, sewed buttons on their own and their boys' clothes, fed the
chickens, and at odd times read the Bible, and did other things
characteristic of a people stricken in some dolorous manner they knew
not how. Lifted in some degree above abject despondency, when the
vaccine had taken, they moved about their homes with rolled-up sleeves
looking fondly upon their blossoming arms, and indulging in timid hopes
that the end of the world was not as near as had been expected. When the
panic was at last subdued, and people emerged from their seclusion--
But this story will not admit of such enlargement as that would
require. So, leaving it to the future historian to elaborate, I conclude
what I had to say for the Primes, including Billy Sams. Would you like
to know what was done by the latter immediately after the vaccination
all around by Cindy's deft, tender, compassionate fingers? Reflecting
that Jim Sprowls having shown what was in him, it might be as well for
Mr. Prime to find out what was in his humble rival, Billy said that he
was going right with Cindy straight back home.
"O Billy!" remonstrated Cindy, feeling it was her duty. "It's too
dangerous. Besides, you'll be needed here."
"The bigger the danger, the more I'm a-goin'," he answered, looking
becomingly stern.
page 32
Cindy appealed to his mother, who answered:
"Let him go on, Cindy; the boy'll be jes distracted anyhow if he know
you in danger and him not there to f'ward it off. Me and Johnny can
manage with him to come over once't a day and look around.--Go long, my
son, and take good keer yourself and the rest. The good Lord ain't
a-goin' to forsaken them that tries to do right."
They needed not have waited for joining of hands until they had
passed one gate, nor parted them on reaching the other, for their love
was as pure as it was sweet, the more because of their solemn
apprehensions. On their arrival, after a hasty greeting with Mrs. Prime,
who was wildly busied and tumultuously flustered, the first thing that
Billy did was to march firmly toward the cotton-house, pause, as if only
momentarily, at Mr. Prime's dining-stump, and clear his throat loudly.
"Stop where you stand, Billy Sams, if you have any respects of
yourself, and your ma, and Johnny, and anybody else to which the
everlastin' things could be scattered promiscous. Mister Prime, you
goin' to let that boy expoge hisself, that it look like you're been and
gone and lost what feelin's you had for other people, besides the little
senses is left to your own self? I jes declar' that things have got to a
pass if they never done it before."
The appeal affected the exile, who upon his knees was putting up the
best he had in his repertory of prayers and supplications. Feebly he
began to rise, his ascent not wholly unlike the slow, cautious letting
out of a vast telescope. When the extreme length was attained, with
abject pitifulness he said:
page 33
"Mayby you better stop there at the stump, Billy. Kizzy say so, and I
reckon she knows. But if you ever see a poor, lonesome creetur', that
I'm thankful to be this nigh to a human of some sort, a bein' clean shet
out where the good Lord know, if he know my heart, he know I were never
a-wantin' of it, nor a-expect-in' it."
"I'm sorry for you, Mr. Prime," said Billy. "Indeed I am, and I come
over to tell you that I'll tend to what you want done in your business,
and see to things, and, if you git sick, which it's to be hoped you
won't, I'll take the resk of Mrs. Prime and Cindy, and wait on you same
if you was my own father."
"God a'mighty bless you, my son! and if I ever do git out o' this
place, and I'm a-livin', I'll be a father to you, Billy--that is, in
reason."
"Thanky, Mr. Prime."
That night, during a short visit to his own home, Billy said to his
mother: "Ma, not to go no further, I do think Mr. Prime were the
solemncholomst, the woe-begondest, and the very raggidifacedest human
you ever let eyes on. He were powerful thankful I come, and he said
things that Dr. Lewis told me, if it was him 'stid o' me, he'd act on
'em, he would."
Then he hastened back. He was as good as his word. If it hadn't been
for him, there is no telling how things would have gone to pieces. He
made up his mind that, so far as he was concerned, others must be as
good as their word also, provided he could make them.
That same night, while Billy was away, Cindy put to her mother a very
pointed question. "The laws me,
----
page 34
child!" was the answer. "Don't you see how distracted I am, not only in
my mind but in my body too, a-includin' of my very flesht and blood? And
not another word will I open my mouth, exceptin' to add for your comfort
and consolation that I do think on my soul Billy Sams is one among a
thousand, and if I'm to be the widder I not expected, leastways not nigh
so soon, it look hard for you to be a orphant if it can be prewented:
but which it's for you to decide accordin' to what few lights them
Sprowlses and your father hain't put out by their works, which,
if it was me, as Dock Lewis say--but I have made up my mind in sech a
case to be silent as a mice, as the saying is, because when your father
git out o' that cotton-house, if he's alive, as Dock Lewis say he think
he'll be, they is positive no tellin' who he'll be the maddest with, but
which to me myself that ain't neither here nor there, and by that time
he'll know it if he don't before. But with you it's differ'nt, and--but,
Cindy, the tearin' up and the flust'rin' I've been through this blessed
day has made me that tired and sleepy that it seem like to me I hain't
the enigy to pull off my clothes, and wash my face and fix my ha'r to go
to bed decent, a-lettin' alone of sayin' my pra'ars, which, if they ever
did come in season'ble and reason'ble, it seem like now's the time. When
Billy come back from his ma's, if you and him is that foolish, you may
set up till ten o'clock, but no longer. As for me, I'm off to bed,
a-hopin' in my soul that nary sech another day may bring forth, and
a-prayin' thet things mayn't be worse before they're better. And as for
Billy, I sha'n't open my mouth exception to say that if he have a equil,
I don't know him.
page 35
As for the rest, that's betwixt you and him and your God in the
oppechunity, which look like to me it's a-most a marricle, though I
don't intend to open my mouth one way nor another."
She went off to bed.
Greater people have had trysts perhaps more fit for poets' lays, but
Billy and Cindy in their allotted hour never even thought of that. When
the clock struck ten, Cindy, however reluctant she may have been, rose
and retired. Billy went out to the stump, and listened until his ear
caught the prolonged, profound snorings that were issuing between the
logs of the cotton-house. Then he repaired noiselessly to the other
shed-room on the back piazza opposite that in which Cindy lay, and both,
awake and asleep, dreamed of things of which no poet could justly write
or tell.
What remains shall be told by Mr. Prime, who was never tired of
talking about it all.
"Yes, I'll jes' acknowledge to all survivin' friends, and people of
all sort, that when I come to die good an' all, out an' out, an' no
mistake, my everlastin' hopes has been, an' is, that I ain't to be tore
up in my mind like I were on all them solemn occasion. When Dock Lewis
brung out word that Jeems have fotch the small-pok home with him, I come
a mighty nigh a drappin' dead in my tracks right thar in the Sprowls'
peazer. An' as I went on home, seem like to me I were skearder o' Kizzy
than I were of hit; because, if so be she's a ruther a small female, an'
calm accordin' in gen'l, yit, when she git mad an' skeard, to boot, it
ain't everybody that they hadn't ought to git out her way for the time
a-bein'. And so, lo an' behold, when I have arriv' at
page 36
the gate, and see her with the gun cocked, a-pintin' level at my
bres, which she never have failed yit to fetch down anything she were
aimed right straight at in her range, I thes flung up my hands an'--
"But Kizzy she say atterwards, she hain't no notions o' pullin' the
trigger on me, an' were only a jes' a-hintin' the abs'lute necess'ty o'
me gittin' in the cotton-house amejiant, which nare rat that ever had a
hole ever tuck to it quicker. An' it's jes' not worth while for me to
try to make people understand what I went thro in that same
cotton-house, let alone night, but the very daytime, when here was me,
jes' me, by my lone self, and outside there was Kizzy, an' Cindy,
an' Billy, an' the niggers, all a-movin' aroun' same if I
been dead, an' they settlin' up my estates. An' as for the lint
o' that cotton, well now, honest', it do seem like to me I never will
git it out, not clar, I mean, out my eyes, an' my nose, an'
my very throat an' bres. An' then, you know, I might nigh as well a had
the things theyself, for the eefeck o' keepin' a constant a-punchin' in
my arms o' that stuff Dock Lewis give me, which Kizzy'll tell you
herself they weren't a place on nare arm you could lay down a silver
dollar whar it hadn't took.
"Now, Billy--well, as for Billy Sams, when he come over thar so
amejiant, and say he come to take the resk o' me and all on the place, I
used words to the full extents of which to Billy was not my meanin'; but
the very next day him and Cindy they whirled in and got married! Kizzy
say aterwards, if I have anybody to git mad with, it were Dock Lewis,
which it wer him that saved my life, an' he told Billy he had the
rights from what I have promus'd with my own mouth; and
page 37
that as for her, she never much as opened her mouth; and she told Cindy
she would not exception that the idees of her bein' a widder an' Cindy
bein' a orphant, both at one time an' onexpected, seem like to her was
more'n ought to be putt on any one family in gen'l; an' Dock Lewis, why
he jes' backed 'em all up squar. And so--why, law me! What was the use?
There they wus, married an' a'most forgot it, time I got out ag'in 'mong
the land o' the livin'; an', tell the truth, I were that
thankful, seem like I couldn't fetch my mind to think, nor keer so
overly much about anythin' exception o' my own self.
"And as for Jeems Sprowls, I don't 'member as I ever seen as many
people, special females, of all age, to not be glad the small-pok never
kill't him. When he got up at last I never went anigh him; but them that
see him say he were scaly in the face as a pine-burrer, an' knotty same
as a cowcummer. Atter that, seem like to him, an' everybody else, that
he better leave them coast; and my sispicion is, may be his ma know, but
they an't nobody else know whar Jeems Sprowls is." |
Chapter 2
page 38
THE COMBUSTION
OF JIM RAKESTRAW." But brief his joy; he feels the fiery
wound.
"-- Windsor Forest.
"You must of ben too young to 'member Len Cane, weren't
you?" said my old friend Mr. Pate one day while I was on a visit to the
old settlement.
I answered that I remembered having seen him once or twice, though
then he had far passed his prime. In his day he was well known; indeed,
somewhat famous throughout a limited territory bordering on the creek
and the mill-pond. Diminutive, long-headed, thin-headed, with the
blackest of hair and the brightest of eyes, he looked old when he was
young, and rather young when he was old.
"Yes, sir," Mr. Pate would say, "the older he growed arfter he got
what growth he did git, 'pear'd like the littler and the younger he got.
He were a curosity, Len were. But everybody liked him, because, though
he were one o' the silentest and say-nothin'est creeters you ever see,
yet he were one of the best natured and one o' the commodatin'est."
The account given by my old friend was so circumstantial that I feel
that I must often abridge so as to keep within reasonable limits.
Mr. Cane, though remarkably taciturn, was always
page 39
an attentive, often an eager, listener, and was ever keenly observant.
"Was he a married man, Mr. Pate? I was so young at the time of his
passing away that I do not remember as to that."
"Married? Len Cane? Bless your soul, not he. I don't supposen that
Len Cane never had the 'motest idea o' ever tryin' to get married. He
used to say that he was borned a bach'lor. They used to sorter
joke him about wimming and gurls, and, exceptin' in the case o' Jim
Rakestraw, he allays tuck it in good part. One day he says to me--for
him an' me was allays friendly, and even ruther thick, that is as fur as
he could git thick with anybody--says he:
"'S'her', Mr. Pate, 'tain't no use for people to be wastin' their
words a-talkin' to me 'bout marryin'. I weren't borned to git
married. I'd a never of suited no woman, even ef I had of thought I
could of got one that might of suited me. Ausbon have a wife and a whole
pile o' children, and them's enough for the Cane folks; much as Ausbon
can do, with me to help him, to s'port them, let alone the
fetchin' in more mouths to feed.'
"Jim Rakestraw, when he ever plagued him about his constant a
bachelorin', Len 'd in general say about so:
"'Jim, they's some men, and they's more of wimming, that would of
done better than they done ef they hadn't of got married, and special to
them that they tuck up with.'
"Sech as that would sort of shet up Jim Rakestraw, because you see it
flung the laugh on to him."
Mr. Cane's ostensible home was with his younger
page 40
brother, Ausbon, who dwelt near the head of the mill-pond, and he justly
regarded the various jobs done by himself about the house and yard, not
counting in the game he brought, as fully compensatory for the little he
consumed in board and the trifling care needed for his comfort. He had a
small back-shed room wherein he usually slept at night when not on the
creek banks. Not unfrequently he got his meals elsewhere. For he was
welcome, and for fully sufficient reasons, at most of the houses in the
neighborhood. He was never employed at regular work requiring much time
for its consummation, unless one might so style his persistent,
successful pursuit of game and fish, of which at that time there was a
considerable quantity in the forests and streams of Middle Georgia. It
used to seem that it was the mill-pond that had contributed most to make
him what he was.
"Yes, sir; yes, sir," Mr. Pate said with emphasis, "Len Cane, it seem
to me, that he were a creeter o' the creek. The same, in an' about, as
ef he'd of ben a otter, er a mussrat, er a wild duck. They weren't no
tellin' what he'd of come to if he'd ef ben borned an' raised in a high,
dry, open settlement. My 'pinions allays has been that he'd of jes' come
to nothin', er he'd jes' drindled and drindled from the word go down to
nothin'. As it were, he derweloped, you may say, up to bein' the best
ducker and fisherman we he had among us by a long shot. Not that he
never got squirrels, pigeons, and other dry-land things, and killed
hawks and blackbirds and sech, but he done that for a 'commodatin' o'
the neighbors a' most in general; for everybody, a possible a exceptin'
o' Jim Rakestraw, liked Len Cane, an'
page 41
inwited him to their houses, and for which he were allays a feller that
didn't want to be behind in doin' favors to people he liked, and that
was good to him. And as for hawks and minks, why, sir, the wimming used
to jes' acknowledge with their very mouths that 'tweren't for Len Cane
they couldn't hardly raise a chicken for them oudacious varmints. True,
he'd sometimes ruther try to grumble a little when they'd send for him,
and beg him for help, and he'd say somehow about so:
"'Dunno how 'tis people can't keep off their own hawks, 'stid o'
sendin' for me, an' takin' me away from my business. Now, in course, as
fer minks, that's another thin', an' which nobody can be expected to
head them off excepin' it's them that knows their ways.'
"With jes' about such grumblin' he'd answer a call o' one o' the
neighbor's wives to her hen-house. He never was knowed to refuse such a
call, and he allays went arfterwards and got his part o' the
chicken-pie, and which I suppose you know that a chicken-pie were allays
the pay to them that killed a hawk er cotch a mink.
"As for hawks, people said that none o' them ever went nigh Ausbon
Cane's, because they weren't one of 'em that didn't know, if he knowed
anything, that he could never go to them preemisses but once't. And as
for minks, people 'lowed that the minks found out that they and Len Cane
couldn't live in the same settlement, and as Len he wouldn't never move
away, the minks they concluded they would; that is, them the hides of
which he didn't have stretched an' hangin' in his Brer Ausbon's back
peazer.
page 42
What Mr. Cane called his business was the mill-pond or the lowlands
bordering about, and the creek whose waters formed it. An inconsiderable
stream the latter was, coursing leisurely through a level of some extent
that was covered densely with reeds, willows, bays, and other growth. A
lofty dam had gathered quite a body of water, to the head of which wild
duck used to resort in large numbers. There they were able to hide
themselves from most hunters among the numerous thick copses. Few
besides Len and none like him could hunt this game with much
satisfaction. It seemed too expensive to have to wade so far in the
early mornings, and get so little for the pains. But the very
difficulties were most attractive to him, although he was fond of
catering thus to the appetites of his neighbors, for which, seldom for
his own, he pursued his avocation.
"The cunniner, and the slyer, and the sneakiner a varmint were," said
Mr. Pate, "the keener Len were to run 'em down an' head 'em off. He
natchel loved to show 'em, it 'peared like, that smart as they wus,
he were smarter'n them. He'd thes lay round the mill-pond,
not only of a day, but many a time of a night. He have a gun, a old,
single-barrel, flint-an'-steeler, an' I supposen she were the longest
shot-gun you ever see, and when he put in her what he call a buck load,
you better believe she lumbered when he fired her off. By daybreak, or
maybe before, he'd be down thar a-creepin' smooth an' silent as a snake,
nigh about knee-deep, and hip-deep in the water. And you know, sir, he
never shot at 'em a-flyin, as some does these days, because he were
powerful stingy with his powder an' shot, even
page 43
when it were give to him for shootin' hawks and sech.
"Ner he'd never give a load for jes' one single, lone duck jes' so by
itself, and ef the poor things had of had sense enough to know how
stingy he were with his ammunition, an' a diwided themselves when
he were a-comin', they's more of 'em a dodged him. But you see now thar
it was. They never knowed when he were a-comin'. He'd steal upon
'em at their roost, an' when they weren't much as even dreamin' o' sech
a thing, blaze away on 'em in a lump, an' come out o' the water with a
great pile of 'em.
"Some people used to say they believed them ducks knowed him, an'
some went so fur as to say they knowed his actuil name, though maybe in
their outlandish langwidges, and because they in general had their nose
stopped up with bad colds because of their bein' so much in the water,
they called him Led Cade, instid o' his raal name, which it were
Len Cane, in course. But in course Len he never acknowledge to sech as
that; for he were a truth-tellin' little feller, and he let people run
on and have their jokes."
At all events, with all the knowledge the ducks had of Mr. Cane, his
knowledge of them was greater, and he seldom, if ever, came back from a
hunt without booty.
"Now when you come to talk about the fish in that mill-pond," said
the historian, "it actuil did 'pear like that the simple fact of the
business were that Len Cane have studied them fish untwell he know 'em
same as he know his Brer Ausbon's children, an' some said he tuck in 'em
an intrust ekal to Ausbon's children, but
page 44
which I supposen, maybe, they carried that too fur. At all ewents,
whether it were a dish of suckers that a neighbor's wife wanted, er
catfish, er eel, er bream, er redbelly, er even hornyhead, that dish, if
you give Len Cane notice, even if it were sometimes a wery short notice,
that dish he'd have, a-carryin' a string with his own hands to their
houses, and maybe not tech nary one of 'm hisself, because he never
hunted ner fished fer the love o' 'em hisself, but jes' it 'peared like
for the fun o' the thing and fer 'comidashin."
His favorite mode of taking the fish was with the basket. This was
made of white-oak splits, and was four or five feet long, ten or twelve
inches in average diameter, narrowing at top and widening at bottom.
Into the mouth was inserted a funnel, also of splits, wide, closely
woven at the opening and narrowing to a small orifice, beyond which the
weaving stopped, and the splits projecting and sharpened at end
converged almost to a point. Considerable time would be expended and
much pains in enticing the fish to the various holes he had chosen. He
had his cat-holes, his sucker-holes, and others. When all was ready,
these holes would be left unbaited for a day, and then baskets, well
supplied, tied underneath the bank by ropes or grape-vines, would be let
in the water. The fish, eager for the bait, would push their way through
the pliant splits, which, closing upon their entrance, would hinder with
their sharp points the retreat.
The only man in the neighborhood whom Mr. Cane did not like was Jim
Rakestraw, a huge, lazy, lubberly giant, whose foot was so big that some
said it had no business to be called a foot at all, and so they
page 45
called it a thirteen-incher. This man, who got his living by every means
possible except work, was wont to deride Mr. Cane for his diminutive
size and his general business. Len, who was one of the most peaceable of
men, had borne his railleries with some patience, although he had
occasionally retorted with words that pierced his thick skin, and
inflicted momentary pain. In all probability nothing serious would have
ensued but for conduct on the part of Rakestraw on a certain occasion,
so palpably outrageous that even such flesh and blood as those of the
harmless Len Cane could not be expected to endure it. It was to get an
account of this that I had at first inquired of Mr. Pate, whose time for
getting to it I had to bide with what patience I could command.
"Well, as I ric'lect, ef I don't disremember, it were Billy
Pritchett's wife that started it, though she wern't to blame no more'n
you are this minute. Billy and her hadn't been long married, and she got
into a complainy way, though she were a monstous fine young 'oman, and
she told Billy one day that she wanted a mess of stewed cat-fish, and
that the facts of the business were she believed she weren't goin' to
git well till she got it. Now, that very day, Billy, an' Len, an' Jim
Rakestraw, they all happened accidental to be at the mill, an' when
Billy norated to Len the kinditions o' his wife, Len ups he does an'
says:
"'Why for pity's sake Billy, why yes, in course. You tell your wife
she shall have them fish for dinner to-morrow, if I'm spared to go to my
cat-hole thar, 'jes below the cornder o' Jimmy Sharp's bottom field.
Wish I'd of knew before of her a-wantin' of 'em.'
page 46
"Jes' like him, jes' like Len Cane for the world; for he were as
perfec' a 'commodatin' man, and special to the sick, as you ever knowed
of.
"But now, come to the serous part o' the business. When Len come to
his cat-hole next mornin', soon as he gethered holt o' the grape-vine,
he know from the way his basket pull that somebody or somethin' else ben
thar. And sure enough, when he drawed her to the bank, every bit of his
bait to the very last scrap were eat up, an' nary cat, an' if a body
might want to make a joke about such a thing, I might say nary kitten to
show for it.
"And who you reckin it were that done it? Why, nobody but Jim
Rakestraw.
"Len, though he never let on to nobody, yet he know it were him the
minute he see the empty basket, because he see the print o' his old
thirteen-incher where he turned out o' the road at the ford, and he see
it agin not fur below whar he turned up toward Jimmy Sharp's fence
arfter he robbed the basket. And what made it dead on him, Len picked up
the pine bark which the triflin' feller have tied on when he were at the
cat-hole to keep his track, which he knowed everybody knowed from bein'
saw.
"Well, sir, you believe me, Len Crane were warm, and he have made up
his mind that sech as that he don't stand from sech a ornary
good-for-nothin' as Jim Rakestraw, an' that he were goin' to lay for
him. So about two days or sich a matter arfter that, lo and behold! him
and Billy Pritchett and Jim they meets at the mill agin. Len up, he did,
and 'pologized to Billy like a man for not fetchin' his wife the
cat-fish, and he declared that
page 47
Billy might tell his wife that she weren't more dis'pinted than he were;
but that a mud-turckle have been to his basket and robbed it; but he
have caught the varmint that very day, and he have baited his basket
good, and that to tell his wife that, nothin' happen, them fish she
shall have for dinner on the follerin' day."
Not feeling that it would be proper to give Mr. Pate's extended
account, I proceed to the culmination.
That night a brief dialogue was held between Mrs. Ausbon Cane and her
husband.
"Ausbon," said the former, "Brer Len's gun must be awful rusty."
"Rusty! Why, in gen'l Len keep her monstous bright. What you talkin'
about, Mandy?"
"He come to the smoke-house this evening when I was getting out
supper, and asked me for a piece of fat meat, because he say he want to
swab out his gun. I give a good size piece as I thought; but he
say 'twasn't enough, and that the job o' swabbin' he have on hand for
the present'll take a great gaub of meat and nothing less. I told
him to help hisself, an' he cut off enough, seems to me, to swab out any
gun and grease every wheel on the plantation to boot."
"Needn't be afraid he'll waste it. He have a use for it, you may be
shore. He talked about gun-swabbin', least ways them's my 'spicions, to
keep you from astin' him too many questions, and for him not to have to
tell any more stories than were any needcessity fer."
"Humph! I wants not to know Brer Len's business more than he wants to
tell me. But something's on Brer Len's mind, Ausbon, and have been for
two or three days, and ever sence somebody robbed his fish-basket,
page 48
and he were dis'pinted of carryin' Betsy Pritchett her mess o' cats he
promised. I don't remember as ever I see Brer Len that put out in his
mind as he were then, and he hain't been the same man sence. Do he tell
you who he think done it?"
"No, not he. It were some nigger, I s'pose."
By an hour before day the next morning Mr. Cane rose quietly, lit his
candle, dressed himself, took down his gun, blew into the barrel, saw
that the touch-hole was clear, picked his flint, primed, shut down the
lock, and proceeded to load.
My aged historian, with utmost seriousness, told me that it was said
afterward that never had that gun received such a charge of powder,
probably, except once; and that was when its owner had been sent for by
the Widow Keenum, a most excellent lady, to shoot Stiggers's bull, which
had broken into her cow-pen, and gored to death two of her yoke oxen.
Upon this charge of powder (the latest, I mean) he rammed--well, Mr.
Pate or anybody else never did know the quantities of fat meat that were
rammed into that long gun-barrel on that eventful morning.
Having finished this operation, he left the house, and, as quickly as
his feet could carry him, repaired to his cat-hole. He knew from the
feel of the grape-vine that the basket held a most satisfactory catch.
Behind him, as he stood upon the bank, some fifteen paces distant, was a
dense copse of honey-suckles. In the midst of this he concealed himself
and waited for the dawn. As soon as it began to break, his keen eyes
perceived the giant form of Jim Rakestraw sneaking clumsily down the
creek bank. Having reached the cat-hole, after listening
page 49
cautiously for a moment, he kneeled, got hold of the grape-vine, and
drew the basket ashore. Jim laughed almost aloud as it swayed heavily to
his pull. Removing the funnel, he began to take out the fish.
"Humph!" he grunted, in a low tone, "thar's a foin feller."
He then drew out another.
"Humph! humph!" he grunted again, "thar's another wery foin feller."
At that instant, words, which to Jim Rakestraw it seemed impossible
for any human throat to utter in such a tone, filled the circumambient
space to an immense distance. The words were:
"And here come another foin one, you mean sneakin' hound, you!"
As these words were spoken the gun was fired. The report--but Mr.
Pate said it was useless to undertake to describe that.
"But well, sir, my opinions is that sech a n'ary 'nother skene was
never viewed and beholded on that nor n'ary 'nother creek bottom. Ef
you'll believe me, that fat meat it tuck o' fire, and it sot Jim
Rakestraw afire from the ball o' his head to the very blue of his
toenail. He drap the basket, he did, and he ris', and he sot off down
the creek a-fightin' the fire an' a-bellerin' same as Stiggers's bull;
for he have a woice ekal to him.
"Now you see, 'squire, Len's gun, she have kicked him back an' clean
out o' the clump o' bushes whar he have hid hisself. But yit, Len
weren't hurt serous; but of all the skeered men a body ever see,
exceptin' o' Jim Rakestraw, Len were the skeerdest. Because,
----
page 50
you see, Len had no idea o' killin' o' Jim Rakestraw, mean as he were,
and when he see him a-burnin' up same as a dry bresh-heap, he ris' from
whar the gun have kicked him and he tuck arfter Jim, and he hollered,
and he hollered, and he hollered to him to jump in the creek, but
which, if the poor fellow see the creek, he was so flustered in his mind
an' his body, an' his legs, an' all over hisself,
that he didn't have the jedgment left to make fer the creek. Len he keep
on a-follerin', and a-hollerin', and you know he darsn't lay hands on
him a blaze o' fire as he were. Untwell, finally, Len he got jes' wore
out and disgusted, and tarrified to boot, and he tuck his gun by the
bar'l, and at last he heave the old feller in, and sech a sizz as he did
make, I don't s'posen no human ever made before nor sence."
"What then?" I asked when my informant had stopped. "How did they
settle it?"
"Oh, that were about all. The thing jes' settled itself. Nobody never
knowed agzactly how the thing were, untwell a long time arfterward, an'
arfter Jim Rakestraw moved out o' the settlement. Len, arfter he heave
him in the creek, dodge behind a tree untwell he come out, and he see he
weren't hurt serous, though he were swinged tur'ble. When he tuck the
back track for home, Len he gathered the cat-fish, and, good as his
word, he tuck 'em to Billy's wife. Thar he never tarried, not even to
breakfast; but he have told 'em thar that it seem to him thunder have
struck some'rs in the creek bottom from the fuss he have heerd in the
elements as he were makin' for his cat-hole; and Billy's wife say she
know it must be so, because she heerd it, and it have lift her spang out
o' her bed, but she say she feel a heap
page 51
better the minute she lay her eyes on the cat-fish he brung her.
"And that's jes' the way the thing went on 'twell Jim went off, which
he done soon as his ha'r have sort o' growed back. He have a kind o'
sispicion that it were Len; but he never were quite shore in his mind
but what the thunder struck him. Then, you know, he couldn't prove it on
Len 'ithout Len acknowledgin' it, and which Len Cane no more goin' to do
than shoot him agin. Then he know the case out and out all through were
against him. So he tuck hisself off out the settlement." |
Chapter 3
page 52
THE SELF-PROTECTION
OF MR. LITTLEBERRY ROACH.
I.
It used to seem curious to me that the poor make earlier marriages
than the rich. Not reared to expect luxuries, knowing that two persons
in entire accord can live more cheaply together than apart, usually they
mate young. Having little besides themselves and their affections to
give, they exchange these brief courtships, and go cheerfully to the
work and to the enjoyment of their joined lives, in which there is
scarcely anything to lose but much to hope for. The rich, contrariwise,
often make delays from one and another cause, less seldom follow the
promptings of their own hearts, are more concerned about the
conveniences of such alliances, and sometimes are solicitous as to
whether or not they may be made to give more than they receive.
Such always heretofore had been the matter with Mr. Littleberry
Roach, who, although ever open-mouthed in praise of the other sex, was,
at forty-five, still a bachelor. Unfortunately for any conjugal
experience of his own, he found himself at twenty-one the inheritor of
six negroes and three hundred acres of well-stocked land--a fortune for
those times. In spite of the gauntness of his long figure, the absence
of smoothness
page 53
from his visage and his manners, knowing that many a cap was to be set
for the sake of other things that he had, he put himself upon his guard
against feminine influences except such as were backed by
property-qualifications equal to his own. Yet he would admit freely his
weakness in the presence of manifest beauty, even when undowered. Often
had he been heard to say about thus:
"Yes, sir; yes, sir; when I see a putty girl it always warm me up, no
matter what kind o' weather, and I feel like I were a kind o' breakin'
out, like people does 'long o' heat, or the measles. Yes, sir, that's me
shore, and I can't he'p it. But you know how it is with a man that he
have prop'ty; that he got to keep a' eye on hisself, and not liable to
fling hisself away a jes accordin' to his time-bein' feelin's. a-givin'
everythin' and a-gittin' nothin'. Yes, sir, 'twer'n't for that, they
ain't no tellin' how many times I might 'a' got married, jes betwix' me
and you."
During the years passed since coming to his majority he had intimated
to several ladies at, and above, and even somewhat below, his standard,
his willingness, as he expressed it, to give and take; but all of these,
when such hints became serious, had subdued their coquetries and
intimated that they were not in the humor to make the exchange proposed.
It never seemed to occur to him that his physical imperfections should
be taken in abatement of his claims, and so those several
disappointments availed not to hinder his keeping one eye upon himself
in the midst of all unequal inveiglements, however tempting.
But now at forty-five he was beginning to ponder if
page 54
his life, to some degree, had not been a mistake. Quite a number of
women, whom he doubted not that he could have gotten, he now saw happy,
prosperous mothers of families; while here was himself, grown wrinkled,
and more and more gaunt with the drying up that had begun in him even
when he was a boy. Conscious of always having wanted a wife, he
must--indeed to himself it seemed that he positively must--do something
that would clear away some of the gloom that was gathering over the
future of his being.
"Yes, sir; yes, sir; I got to positive must; and I wish I'd 'a' done
it long ago; and I would 'a' done it exceptin' I were afeard o' bein'
tuck in. For jes lo and behold all this prop'ty round me which have been
a-increasin' a constant ev'y sence my parents palmed it off on me; and
if anybody in this whole section o' country have more kinfolks than me,
and them all poor, I should like to know wharbout he live. In course, I
know ev'y one o' 'em would be distrested in their mind ef I was to git
married and in the courses of times have a lawful ar or ars, male or
female, as the case might be, like the Legislatur' say, and ev'y
dad-fetchit one of 'em ruther see me at the bottom o' my grave than sech
as that. Right thar, as the Scriptur' say, the shoe's a-beginnin' to
pinch. And it ain't that, exceptin' for the 'structions o' that Jim
Sanky, I'd be a reason'ble riconciled in my mind. I got to perteck
myself somehow agin Jim Sanky; and, tell the truth, I feel the n'ces'ty
o' perteckin' myself agin my kinfolks, who I wish to gracious some o'
'em had a been borned rich, or married rich, or got rich somehow, so all
eyes wouldn't be on me and my death-beds and dyin' hours."
page 55
The dwelling of Mr. Roach, not at all fine, but far too good for any
old bachelor, was near the Ogeechee, four miles north of our village.
His nearest neighbors were the Sankys, half a mile to his right as he
stood in his front door, and the Harrells, a mile to his left. Mrs.
Sanky, a widow, we will say of thirty-nine, tall, religious, somewhat
demure during her married experience, but since the demise of her
husband, a year or so back, seeming to notice things theretofore
regarded with indifference, had a snug plantation, a small but
respectable bunch of negroes, all of whom and of which were encumbered
by a twelve-year-old boy named Jim, who in this little story must have
more prominence than he deserves.
"The said Jim Sanky," Mr. Roach often said confidentially to a large
number of his neighbors, "yes, sir, I has cussed that boy a million o'
times, more or less, and it have come to that I got to perteck myself
agin him, even ef I have to fetch in the law, the dificulty bein' that
Jim have nobody to give him the hick'ry like Tommy Sanky done a endurin'
o' his lifetime, and which, as for his poor widder, she don't seem
adequate to the above, even if she were so disposed."
To the left the old man Harrell, survivor of his companion of
forty-five years, dwelt with his daughter, Pheriby, of about the age of
Mrs. Sanky, but fatter, comelier, and, though not confessedly less
religious, much more vivacious. Twenty years ago Mr. Roach had sought
her in his own ambiguous way; but she had married her cousin of the same
name, and after the spending of all their joint property and the death
of her husband she had come back to preside over the
page 56
household of her father, prosperous but old, and periodically extremely
feeble.
Resolved on turning over a new leaf, Mr. Roach felt that it was
fortunate there was an unencumbered widow, remanded, as it were, back to
girlhood, and heir presumptive to an estate larger than his own, soon to
devolve upon her by an aged father, and so he began to pay her the most
pointed respects. It seemed to him well to begin with her by eliciting
her sympathy for the trouble he endured in the case of Jim Sanky.
"Look like," he said, one early day, "the creetur' have a spite agin
me, and the good Lord know for what it is, a-exceptin' in his lifetime I
got his pappy to give him the hick'ry for his oudacious. He a constant
a-skearin' o' my mules, a-shootin' his gun at birds along the fence
where they plowin' in my field anext to their'n, and it 'pear like, when
his hounds jump a rabbit, he natchelly love for him and them to run over
inter my cotton-patch. But his mother's a female, and she's a widder,
and it look like a man hate to fuss with them kind o' people, special
when Jim got so big, it take more'n a woman to handle him."
"If such a boy was my child," answered Mrs. Pheriby, "he'd mighty
soon find who was who betwixt me and him."
"Thar now! I allays said it, that if it have be'n Missis Pheriby
Har'll's lot to have childern, she'd of learnt 'em to know how to behave
theirself."
At that very moment crept in Mr. Harrell; so much more feeble than
when last seen by Mr. Roach, that, the latter's spirits rising at the
sight, he resolved to be as agreeable to the old man as he could.
page 57
"How's your healths, Mr. Har'll? You look ruther feeble this
mornin'."
"Yes, ruther feeble, Berry; but to them that has faith and their
titles is cle'r death ain't the molloncholy it's to them that has no
God. How you, Berry? Time a-beginnin' to tell on you too. You mayn't see
it yourself, but you're gittin' a heap stringier than what you was. You
never was what a body might call fat, at no time; but you' re a-gittin'
stringier a-constant."
Mrs. Pheriby made some excuse and left the room. After some moments
of preliminary talk, Mr. Harrell disclosed the occasion of his
interruption of a chat that Mr. Roach had intended to make specially
interesting.
"Berry, the membership in Jooksborough have got too big for the
meetin'-house to hold all convenant, and so us all on this side the
creek (in another county, to boot) be'n a-thinkin' o' puttin' up another
over here if providin' the money can be raised, which is all put up
exceptin' fifty dollars and shingles. I'm a mighty anxious to have the
meetin'-house put up befo' my departure is at hand, as the 'postle Paul
say, and I be'n a-waitin' to see you and ask, in a 'fectionate way, how
much from you, a-'memberin' it'd be a-lendin' to the Lord which he's
shore to pay back ag'in after many days. What you say?"
Something like a shudder ran all through Mr. Roach, long as he was.
He had been persuading himself that, for a worldling, his contribution
of two, sometimes three dollars a year, which was fully up to the
average, ought to compound for his shortcomings, which mainly had been
on the line of profane swearing. Having heard of the scheme, something
of neighborhood pride
page 58
had induced him to resolve to give four dollars, possibly--according to
the character of the solicitor--as much as five. Now, looking upon the
feeble condition of Mr. Harrell, a feeling of liberality was rising in
his breast, and in a moment more he would have announced, in as generous
tones as he knew how to employ, ten dollars. But at that moment Mrs.
Pheriby returned, and said:
"Now, pa, I thought I was to have the asking of Mr. Roach
about our new church, which I have but very little doubts he'll make up
the balance, a-expectin' to git his rewards in various ways."
Mr. Roach, believing that he understood the meaning in her eyes,
rapidly going over in his mind the silent clamors of his relatives,
feeling that now was the time, and Mrs. Pheriby the person, drew a long
breath and answered:
"I'll do it."
He looked at the lady and smiled. She looked at him and smiled. Her
father, too far gone to notice such things, said:
"Now, Berry Roach, I know you feel good, jes as well as if I was
inside o' you, and my hopes is it may all be blessed to your conviction
and your conversion from your many folds o' sin and temptation, and not
keep on a constant a-gittin' older and older and stringier and
stringier, and not a-layin' holt o' the plan o' salvation, which a man
like you that's got no wife it may be hopin' agin hope, because then
her pra'ars, if she was a Christian woman, they ain't no tellin'
what they might 'a' done in the salvation of your immorchal soul."
It relieved Mr. Roach of some of the embarrassment
page 59
at these words that in their midst Mrs. Pheriby, with handkerehief to
her face, again arose and left the room. Just as he was about to go, she
came back and said:
"Good-by, Mr. Roach. I'm ever so much obliged."
Her intelligent smile, as she withdrew her hand from his light,
affectionate squeeze, made him feel that he never would wish to look
upon a lovelier female. When he returned home they told him that Jim
Sanky and his hounds had been running rabbits up and down all over the
cotton-patch, destroying unknown quantities of cotton; and that two of
the men even had to leave their work in the field in order to protect
the sheep in the pasture into which these marauders had entered, after
their previous destruction.
"Consarn the creetur!" said he; and but for the pleasant memories of
his recent visit he would have employed yet stronger words. Mrs. Sanky
being a neighbor, and a widow at that, he felt that he ought, in a
neighborly way, to ride over, and through her send to him a warning more
serious than any yet conveyed to him. Although she had the reputation of
being a person with a temper of her own, he had never been witness to
its exhibitions. Then Mr. Roach was a man as gallant in feeling as he
was long and stringy in bodily shape, and he would have borne far
greater outrages from Jim rather than inflict any punishment of which
his mother might have just cause to complain.
Seeing his approach, Mrs. Sanky had shifted herself into her next
best Sunday frock, and in her haste threw over her shoulders a white
cape, looking in the contrast more attractive than Mr. Roach remembered
to have noticed for quite a time.
page 60
"My!" thought he; but he didn't say so in words.
"Why, the good Lord help my soul, Mr. Roach," she said, when informed
of the object of the visit, "what is a body to do in such a case? The
poor boy have got no fathers, and I'm nobody but a lone widow, which it
seem a'most right hard as young a female as I am should be left in them
conditions; and not only will not her own and ownlest son let her keep
peace and friendship with neighbors that he know, as well as he know his
name is Jeems Sanky, his father always set store by as friends and good
neighbors, which it could be did 'twasn't for that boy; and which if
ever a boy did miss a person that were strong enough to manage him, it
were Jeems Sanky sence he be'n feelin' like he were his own man."
Then she wept, and she did so with such good taste that Mr. Roach was
obliged to say that of course boys would be boys, and he had no doubt
that as Jim got older, as he must do in the course of time, more or
less, he would be another sort of a boy altogether.
"I'm afraid not, Mr. Roach," she answered candidly. "I have talked
and pleaded with that boy, and once I took down the hickory, but he
looked at me so much like a pitiful orphan, that I hadn't the heart.
Yit, yit," removing her handkerchief, and looking at her visitor with
moistest, saddest eyes, "I has faith that the promises will not be
without effect to the widow, and that the good Lord will provide for her
somehow as may seemeth him meet. Have anybody asked you to help us out
with our new meetin'-house, Mr. Roach?"
When Mr. Roach, not without some embarrassment,
page 61
told what he had agreed to do in these premises, she seemed
disappointed, and said:
"Pheriby Harrell! I wouldn't have treated her that way. She know I
had you down on my paper as my favorite name whensomever I could catch
up with you accidental, and a-living the closetest to you at that. But I
s'pose Pheriby know she could git more out o' you than I could, and of
course the meetin'-house want all it can git."
"It were her pa that named it first to me, Missis Sanky."
"Ah! then that's deffer'nt. And as for Brer Harrell, he know he might
have put up that buildin' by his lone self, er at leastways give that
last fifty dollars which he squeezed out o' you. But Brer Harrell, good
man as he is, he were always one to push up t'other people and hold back
hisself to make up the last--if they was any last to make up, and which
sometimes they ain't. Why, Mr. Roach, don't I remember when it come to
movin' poor Patsy Daniel and her orphan childern 'way over into Jasper
County, whar her old aunt sent words that if the neighbors would make up
and send her thar, she'd settle 'em on a piece o' her land, and Brer
Harrell he tuck it in hand and he went round in his 'flicted way he have
in sech times, a-sayin' to people it were cheaper to palm 'em all off
that way on that old 'oman, than have to keep 'em here and support 'em,
and he actuil' got ten dollars out o' Mr. Sanky and the lendin' o' our
kyart and steers for one blessed, solid week, and me a-scoldin' about it
all the time, and come to find out that Brer Harrell his very self
didn't give but three dollars and seventy-five cents, which it
page 62
lack jes' that much to make up; and then he git out by sayin' that
Pheriby and her husband have been so much expense to him he can't afford
more'n to go round and raise money from people and charge for his time!
People say if Brer Harrell had put up a'cordin' to his prop'ty, the
meetin'-house would have been up by now, and the worship in it done
begun a'cordin' to the commandment. And nobody know how much he's
a-goin' to put up, and they won't know now, special' sence you've put up
the last fifty dollars, and they ain't nothin' left but shingles;
because why, Brer Harrell have appointed hisself his own committee, and
he have got everythin' in his own hands."
"The old man looked very feeble, Missis Sanky, and he acknowledge
that he ain't much time left to go on."
Mrs. Sanky laughed.
"Ah, Mr. Roach, that ain't no sign, nor it don't mean anythin' here
nor there. I used to think it did, when I've heard him acknowledge the
same time and time again, special' when he want people to do somethin',
and when they done it, next time you see him, more'n probable, you'll
hear him braggin' about his father a-livin' to ninety, and him only thes
seb'nty his last birthday, or sixty-nine, or seb'nty-one, as the case
might be. That's Brer Harrell, a notwithstandin' he's a righteous good
man, and he expect to be deac'n o' our new meetin'-house, which somehow
the brothrin and sisters wouldn't make him deac'n over there in
Dukesborough; but which he say his time ain't come yit, but it's
a-comin'. If ever Brer Harrell do die, and which poor Mr. Sanky
used to laugh and say he doubted
page 63
it, but Pheriby will change things over there, onlest he tie her up in
his will, which he threaten to do sometimes when Pheriby buy things he
think is too fine, but which poor Mr. Sanky used to say Brer Harrell
ought to be 'shamed of hisself for holdin' back his ownlest child in
that unuseless way. But it all go to show that no person can have
everythin' to their likes nor dislikes, as I know by my own expeunce by
Jeems Sanky that he, a-havin' of no fathers, will keep on pesterin' the
best neighbors any lone and lonesome widow ever did have in a world
where it seem to me everybody have friends exceptin' of widows; but I am
thankful to say that I have been able to lay up some money, and I am
willin' to pay for all the damage of Jeems Sanky for this one time; but
I shall tell Jeems Sanky plain that hereafter the law must take its
courses, alsobeit that I can't but be sorry that the poor boy have no
fathers."
Mr. Roach, while drawing a long, sympathetic breath preparatory to
his reply to these words, was thus intercepted:
"And if you won't let me pay you, Mr. Roach, which there's the money
in the sideboard drawer, please you let the cotton that Jeems Sanky and
his hounds have knocked out go on my paper for the meetin'-house, so I
mayn't be disapp'inted complete out and out."
"I never felt like I were so complete overtook, not endurin' o' my
whole lifetime," Mr. Roach afterward used to say. A feeling even rather
majestic came over him as he answered:
"Missis Sanky, I shall not take the money you be'n
page 64
a-layin' up, which I am thankful to hear of it. And, madam, jes' to show
you what sort a man I am, I will make it my business to have got out the
shingles for the aforesaid meetin'-house and no questions asked. That is
me, if I understand myself."
"O Mr. Roach! Mister Roach!"
But a prudent, bashful widow like Mrs. Sanky would rather have died,
she thought, than to go very far beyond the length of these words.
"You say," asked Mr. Roach, with some sternness, "that you think the
old man Harr'll's healths is better than what he call for?"
For a lady almost entirely in black, with an only son who having no
fathers was such a varlet, Mrs. Sanky laughed with surprising
heartiness. Then she said:
"Why, laws o' me, Mr. Roach! Mr. Sanky used to say that Brer Harrell
got his livin' out o' his complainin's about his healths, and it were to
his opinions that he'd outlive him and many an other person in
the neighborhood; and you see how it all come true in poor Mr. Sanky's
case, to go no further, although I has heard him say somethin' about
Berry Roach as it 'pear like he ruther name you by name."
"No, ma'am," said Mr. Roach, with confident strength, "I should hopes
not, not by a long shot; for a person that has the healths I has and no
incumbents o' no sort, sech as that would seem like a pity and entire
onexpected."
As he rode along home Mr. Roach pondered much. Here was Mrs. Sanky,
during her married life a home-staying and, so far as the outside world
knew, a few-worded
page 65
woman, whom people had been wont to call plain, solemn, penurious, and
all such, yet now spruce, chatty, not excusing her own son's pernicious
practices, not ashamed of having laid up money for hard times and rainy
days, and showing that if you gave her something to laugh about she
could laugh as heartily as the best. All this. Then he asked himself how
it was that the old man Harrell, at his time of life, should be fooling
people about the pretended near approach of death. As for the tying up
his property by will in a way that would hinder any husband whom Mrs.
Pheriby might elect from getting lawful control of it, he was loath to
believe that a man like Mr. Harrell, always a stickler for masculine
rights, would ignore them at the last. Still, there was no telling how
long some old people could live, and what notions they might take up
when old age had made them childish. Mr. Roach concluded that he would
think of all these things.
----
II.
When it was noised abroad that the last fifty of the three hundred
dollars needed for the new meetinghouse had been subscribed by Mr.
Roach, and shingles, people were happy. Passages of Scripture
were quoted, and hopes were had that Mr. Roach soon might feel it his
duty to walk down into the water and come up out of it a new man. The
gentleman himself, extravagant neither in hopes nor in wishes, except in
so far as deliverance from Jim Sanky was concerned, enjoyed
----
page 66
the kind of consolation that any honorable man must feel when he has
been doing more than his duty. As for Jim Sanky, the cotton was about
gathered anyhow, the sheep were removed to another pasture, the hogs
would make about as good meat as if they never had been dogged, and the
pigeons--well, as for pigeons, they in some respects were not unlike Jim
Sanky in going to places where they were not wanted; and so, upon the
whole, Mr. Roach believed that he was feeling reasonably contented in
his mind, barring an incertitude which, owing to its vagueness, was
rather unsatisfactory.
It was surprising to the general public, to the members gratifying,
that the new meeting-house went up so rapidly. Mr. Harrell, whose
rejuvenility was disgusting to Mr. Roach, had examined every stick of
lumber, seen to its kiln-drying, inspected every paper of nails, and,
what everybody said he ought not to have done, counted and sighted every
shingle. Long before anybody had expected, the building was up, and was
named Bethel.
Claiming all the honors of the new Babylon that had been founded, yet
Mr. Harrell, in view of the fact that hereafter it might require to be
ceiled and painted, saw fit to divide with Mr. Roach the honors of its
first opening, which was appointed on a Saturday. The flooring, waiting
for shrinkage, had not yet been nailed, and the cracks indulged in
unrestricted yawnings. A moderately large congregation assembled, and
all occupied the benches except Mr. Swinney, the preacher, Mr. Harrell,
and Mr. Roach. The first ascended the pulpit, and the other two were
seated in front upon splint-bottom
page 67
chairs, which Mr. Harrell had provided. Mr. Roach took his seat with
becoming solemnity, careful to place the rounds at safe distances
between the gapings of the floor beneath. Never having occupied so
prominent a place in a house of worship, in spite of some embarrassment
he felt a pleasant sense of quietude like what he conceived it might be
in heaven, which destination he could not but hope that without much
further expense he, in good time, would reach. He had not offered any
remonstrance against being put so prominently forth, because he honestly
believed himself entitled to the distinction. It was understood that the
preacher, during the course of the sermon, would pay his respects to the
most liberal and the next most distinguished among the contributors to
the pious undertaking; and it was deemed nothing but right that the
recipient of such praise should be in position where he could see and be
seen by everybody. The hymn was sung, the prayer said, and then the
reverend gentleman, taking an apposite text, put forth. Nobody, not even
Mr. Harrell, when allusion was made to walls of any kind, whether in the
ancient temple of Jerusalem or those around them, could keep his or her
eyes off Mr. Roach. The preacher noticed the dissipation, and decided to
stop short his hammering upon knotty theological points and rise into
the panegyric for which all evidently were impatient. Mr. Roach, aware
that this was coming, took out his huge bandana and spread it on his lap
in preparation for all embarrassing contingencies.
"Brethren and sisters," said the speaker, "there is a person in this
house."
page 68
He paused for several moments, looking the while hard at Mr. Roach.
"Yes," he continued, "and I will not name his name, although he is
settin' in a cheer alongside o' Brer Harrell, and not a thousand mile
from the foot o' this pulpit."
He paused again, and there was almost ferocity in the gaze which he
fastened upon Mr. Roach. The latter, for a few moments, steadily
returned the speaker's look. Then, as if satisfied that he was the
person alluded to, he turned his eyes benignantly upon the congregation,
lingering somewhat first upon Mrs. Pheriby, then upon Mrs. Sanky. To
make himself entirely comfortable and more presentable to observation,
he leaned his chair far back, sat upon its very edge, and extended his
legs to their full length, resting his heels firmly in the cracks of the
floor. Never before in his life, if his recollection was not at fault,
had he felt as sweet.
"Yes, brethren and sisters," continued Mr. Swinney; "and the
astonishest thing about the whole business is that that same person (and
I shall not even name his seck, a-owin' to his presence, which everybody
can see for theirself), even ef he ain't a professor o' religion, he
have been as lib'l, and he have made hisself a' example to--the good
Lord have mercy on us all!"
This ejaculatory finale to the panegyric was not inopportune; for,
half a second before its utterance, Mr. Roach, suddenly lifting his
right leg, gave a scream, loud, terrific as ever was poured from throat
of Indian or of wolf. The women echoed it. Mr. Roach rose instantly,
clapped a hand beneath his thigh, looked for a moment
page 69
down through the yawnings of the floor; then, lifting his eyes and
surveying the congregation, loudly exclaimed:
"Gentlemen and ladies, I has be'n stobbed; and that d-d-dangnation
bad!"
"Oh my laws!" shouted a hundred female voices. All the men, except
the preacher--who, taking a step backward, raised one eye over the
pulpit--and young Mr. Hammick, who had been booked for one of the
deacons, crowded around the assailed. The last named rushed out, and
peering under the house observed a pair of legs that just having emerged
on the opposite side were making off with all possible speed. Quickly
passing around, he saw those legs as they sought a hiding-place behind a
huge red oak that stood some fifty yards distant. In his run thither Mr.
Hammick picked up a pine stick, to one end of which, with point
projecting, had been fastened a stout brass pin. Approaching softly the
oak, he reached around to seize the culprit; but the latter, his
coat-tails drawn over his head, eluded the grasp and was fleeing amain.
"Nobody but Jim Sanky! Oh, you may hide yourself with them
coat-tails, but you can't fool me, you sarpent! Well! if that weren't a
skene in the first openin'. Bethel start herself quare, no doubts about
that."
Bringing himself back to proper solemnity, he returned to the house,
where the scene had continued interesting. Some young women, in
expectation of the sight of streams of blood upon the sacred floor,
prepared to faint; and when none appeared they decided to faint
notwithstanding. Mr. Roach was overwhelmed with
page 70
sympathetic questions and dolefully comforting assurances.
"Ef," said Mr. Harrell--"ef you feel your time have come, Berry, my
advices is to do your level best at prayin' to be forgive' for your
sins. Them's my advices."
Looking behind as well as he could, feeling for the murderous gash,
finding none, and seeing no blood, Mr. Roach looked up and seemed
vaguely vibrating between relief and disappointment. At that moment the
young man came in, and, holding aloft the weapon, said aloud:
"A boy have jobbed this here pin into Mr. Roach, and then runned
away, a-kiverin' his head with his coat-tails so a body couldn't see how
to sw'ar to him."
What else could he say, when there was the mother among the most
cordial sympathizers?
"The varmint!" said Mr. Harrell. "'Pears like you got more of a
rimnant left than we supposened, Berry; but it's to be hoped you'll take
warnin' before it's everlastin' too late."
In the midst of titterings that vainly strove to be repressed the
preacher called all to their knees, and, after jerking out some sort of
prayer, dismissed the meeting. When the greater part of them had
dispersed, Mr. Hammick, having awaited the opportunity, gave information
to Mrs. Sanky of Jim's misconduct.
"I was afraid it was him, Brer Hammick. Please go and tell Mr. Roach
I'd like to see him for jes' one minute."
"Well, now, Sister Sanky, I ain't quite shore; at leastways for a
little while, if I was in your place--"
"Please go and send him here, Brer Hammick."
page 71
When Mr. Roach approached her, pale, with tremulous tone, she said:
"Mr. Roach, it were Jeems Sanky that run that pin into you, and if I
had my ruthers, I don't know but I'd o' ruther somebody have run a knife
into my heart! I see nothin' but for you to pertect yourself and let the
law take its course; but I hope you'll tell the judge, and the jury, and
the sheriff, and the man that keep the jail, to try to 'member that the
poor boy have no fathers, and that they'll all be no harder on him than
the law'll allow. If the poor chile have got to be hung, the good Lord
know I don't want to live to see it."
"I'm sorry, truly sorry, Missis Sanky," he answered, with unaffected
sympathy. "'Pear like I'm sorry for you as I am for myself. In course, I
has to try to pertect myself agin Jim, but I shall make it my business
to study and try to be leeniwent along o' Jim as I possible can be."
"Thanky! thanky! Poor Mr. Sanky before he died always said you was a
good man down at the bottom of your hearts, and now what he say have
come true. I can't but hope you'll get your rewards. Good-by, Mr.
Roach."
As Mr. Roach turned he was met by Mr. Harrell and Mrs. Pheriby. The
former laughingly said:
"I were powerful glad you was skeert a heap worse than you was
hurted, Berry. My! my! but didn't you jump and tell the news! But even
me, I even jumped a little bit; for, says I, who know but
me next, a-settin' right thar by you? You didn't know I could jump so,
did you? Oh, yes, sence the new meetin'-house been put up I feel like a
colt just weaned. But," assuming
page 72
vast threatenings in his looks, "I should spar' no time nor no money to
find out who that boy were that he have the imp'dence to interrup'
public worship in that kind a style, and ef his parents didn't let me
take his hide off'n him, nor they didn't do it theirself, I should put
the law onto him to the extents she mind to take him for his
oudaciousness at a solemcholy time that were. I'm glad it weren't me;
but the boy that done that, whomsoever he is, he knowed better than to
be a-jobbin o' pins inter me in that kind o' style. Good-by.--Come
'long, Pheriby."
"Mr Roach," lingering, she said: "I was very much frightened at
first, and I am very glad indeed that you was hurt no worse.
Good-by.--I'm coming, Pa."
The feelings of Mr. Roach during the remainder of that day and night,
and for another day and night, he used afterward to characterize as
"prob'ble the schupendousest egzitement any man in the whole State o'
Georgia ever drapped into for the time a bein'." He pondered and
pondered till bedtime, and after that couldn't sleep for a long, long
time; and when he awoke next morning found that he had been dreaming
about pondering all night. Several poor relatives came there the next
day, full of apprehension, anger, vengeance. All of them he dismissed as
soon as decency would allow, some of them perhaps rather sooner,
comforting them with the assurance that in his body, and even in both of
his legs, he had never felt better; and then he went to pondering again.
His purpose on the forenoon, of Saturday had been formed to ride home
with Mrs. Pheriby after service, and feel, and allow Mrs. Pheriby to
feel, their ways among matters that possibly would be
page 73
interesting to both; but he had been disgusted with her father's
behavior, particularly the deception of which he had been guilty
regarding the condition of his health and strength of body. Just as soon
as the Bethel business had been made secure, here was old man Harrell
going about kicking up his heels like a young man. From the number of
times that man had seemed to be about to drop right into the grave, then
suddenly turning his back upon it and gone to prancing, it did appear
that he was destined, if not to be restored to his youth, at least, as
poor Mr. Sanky had prophesied, to survive many a man, even Littleberry
Roach, now in the full vigor of manhood. No, sir; no, sir; not to-day,
at all events. Mr. Harrell may be a professor, and Littleberry Roach a
mere worlding; but Littleberry Roach wouldn't treat people that way, old
nor young. No, sir; no, sir.
But of course the subject on which Mr. Roach had been pondering the
most during these two days and nights was the pressing need of his being
protected against Jim Sanky. That boy had to be dealt with in a summary
way that would stop his destructive practices. Still, he was the son of
a widow, and she had acted so honorably throughout, that he believed
that, as a man, a neighbor, and a friend, he should give her notice of
his intention, so that her scapegrace, if so minded, might abscond. How
best to do this was not perfectly clear to his mind, but it was a thing
that could not be delayed, he felt; and so on Monday morning, in a state
of some incertitude, he dressed himself uncommonly well for a week-day,
and mounted his horse. As he rode along the lane between a fine field of
cotton on one side and one of corn as good on the other, in the
page 74
midst of other thoughts he, in brief parentheses, contemplated how the
widow Sanky, who was a better manager than her late husband had been,
was making tell the work she was putting on that rather small but
excellent plantation.
Mrs. Sanky, made aware of his slow, apparently thoughtful approach,
downcast as she was in heart, felt it not entirely amiss to add another
narrow streak of white, and so to dispose her long hair that it might
contribute its own portion of help, however inconsiderable, to the
suppliant she was about to become. When the visitor entered the house,
received the friendly greeting, looked upon the patient face that
sorrow, tasteful gear, and a most abundant, well-arranged suit of hair
made strikingly interesting, after a few moments, turning his eyes, he
surveyed some bright new furniture, which had been received there since
his last visit, a month ago.
"Nice," he said; "all very nice."
"I'm glad you think so," answered the lady; then sighed, with great
heaviness.
Mr. Roach, startled, said, or tried to say:
"Law bless my--Missis Sanky! I--I can't do anything--in this case
a--along o' Jim."
"Oh, can't you, Mr. Roach? Bless your dear--there now! I no business
a-usin' that word; but--I forgot myself at the minute." And how she did
blush!
"As for puttin' the law onto Jim, like the neighbors advises, I
hain't the hearts to do it. And yit, Missis Sanky, a man in my
sitooation o' life he owe it to hisself to pertect hisself ef he can."
"Of course he do, Mr. Roach; of course."
page 75
"I has took in consideration that, as I've freckwent heered you say
with your own mouth, that Jim Sanky have no fathers, at least for the
present time a-bein'; and I goes on to say that fathers, or at leastways
some of 'em, is what Jim Sanky need, ef any can be found suitable to
riggerlate him. Ahem, madam!"
Mrs. Sanky stared up at Mr. Roach, who was now standing, as if he
were a ghost; and if not a very awful, at least a very tall one.
"Yes, madam, Missis Sanky, them is who Jim Sanky need, and if it's
your consents and your wishes, I'm willin' to be them very them, and
only them tell death shall me and you do part."
He had heard somewhere that when a man was discussing with a woman a
subject of importance it assisted much to use words of solemn import.
As it was inconvenient to faint with satisfaction in a sitting
position, Mrs. Sanky arose, tottered, looked weakly at Mr. Roach, fell
into his arms, and after remaining there a few minutes said
beseechingly:
"O Mr. Roach! dear Mr. Roach! do, please, let me loose!"
He did so promptly; and when she resumed her seat she said, "Mr.
Roach, Mister Roach, I thought all this time--upon my soul, I
thought it was Pheriby."
If he was embarrassed by this remark, he determined not to seem so.
Smiling in a pleasant disdain, he was silent for a few moments, then
said:
"Ah, ha! I knewed it! Polly--as I will call you in a' affectionate
way--does you 'member a-tellin' me what--what cert'n people said in
their lifetime about old man Har'll, and him a-outlivin' cert'n var'ous
people?
page 76
Well, I found out that that is a constant a-comin' true; people of
var'ous age a-dyin' and a-droppin' off on all sides, and him
a-frolickin' around, and a-callin' hisself a colt and that not even
broke, but jes' weaned! No, madam; old man Har'll may 'pose on t'other
people, but not on Berry Roach. I ain't a-denyin' that he got out o' me
fifty dollars when he make out like he were on his last laigs; but any
man is liable to sech as that when he think it's a' old person's dyin'
hour. No, Polly," taking her hand, "you hit me a toler'ble sizable lick
that day when I come over to see you about Jim, and you had on that same
cape you got on now, and I smelt your handkercher, and you talk so fa'r
and squar' about Jim, and I has already begun to feel lonesome thar at
home by myself, and all that sot me to thinkin'. And but now, last
Sadday, after all that rumpus, and you sent for me, and me not a even
a-dreamin' who it were jobbed my laig with that pin, and the very boy's
very mother told me herself who it were, and I see you was yit fa'rer
and sqa'rer, and which I'll not deny that I have notussed that cape and
them white ruffles round your wrists, a-lookin' like they would if they
could, modest as they was, and you drawed out your Sunday hankercher
which I could smell out thar in the very ar, and it make me feel solemn
and good all over in great big spots, ontwell as I rid on back home I
says to myself, what Jim Sanky need for me to pertect myself agin him is
fathers; and then, when that have got stuck fa'r and squar' in my
mind, I jes' had to add on to myself that I'd be them fathers myself ef
so be it's the good Lord's will and the boy's mother's to boot. Now that
is every single blessed thing they is in it."
page 77
Tears came to Mrs. Sanky's eyes, and nothing could have been sweeter
to the nostrils of Mr. Roach than the perfume of the handkerchief with
which she dried them so pitifully. No woman of delicate feelings would
be willing for it to be understood that she could be won so suddenly, as
it appeared, by even such a man as Mr. Littleberry Roach, and so she
said:
"Berry, up to the time when you come over here about Jeems a-knockin'
out your cotton with his hounds, and a-skearin' of your sheep in the
pastur', and a-doggin' your hogs in the low grounds, my mind have never
not even dwelt on any man person since the widow I've been. But
somehow, on that present occasion, when you have come over here, a
actuil' dreaned o' fifty dollars by Brer Harrell, and Pheriby to
boot, and instid of takin' damages for Jeems and his hounds, you put
down and added the actuil shingles for our meetin'-house, then I says to
myself, as a dilicate female is obleeged to say to herself, alsobe she
mayn't be nothin' but a lone widow, but yit I says to myself, my hopes
is, Berry Roach will never ask me to jind him in the banes o'
mattermony; cause if he do, I shall be obleeged to give my
consents. Oh, me! but I hope them words--Berry, I do hope they excuse me
on the awful occasion!"
"'Umph, humph! Yes; I'm glad to hear it. 'Pears like we was ruther
nunanimous on them p'ints. Whar's Jim, Polly?"
"Jeems he got uneasy in his mind, and he have went across the river
to Cousin Sookey Brazzle's."
"'Umph, humph! Well, Polly, I'm a-gwine on to town; and by as yearly
in the atternoon as I can tend
page 78
to the business and git back I shall be here, and I shall fetch the
married license, and I shall fetch along also other Squire Buck Peek, or
the old man Swinney, whichsomever you may prefers, ef it ain't too ill-conwenant."
"Mister Roach!"
"You heerd me what I said."
"You are so hasty and--and I may say perfect, actuil' vi'lent."
"Mayby so, mayby so; but a man at my time o' life that he have been
a-waitin' this long, he don't feel like he ought natchul' to be made
wait no longer. Which do you say, Buck Peek, or the old man Swinney?"
"Why, Brer Swinney in course--if it ain't too inconvenient. Berry
Roach, you actuil' astonish me, and you mighty nigh take away a body's
breath with your hurry and--vi'lence, I call it. Go 'long off!"
It was a union happy for all. Mr. Roach used with a thankful heart to
refer to these last scenes.
"Yes, sir; yes, sir; when my mind were made up, she were made up.
Polly she said I were vi'lent, same as a harrikane, and mayby I were.
But you see, a-lettin' alone o' that cape, and that smellin' hankercher,
and that ha'r, the sleekest and the mostest I ever see hung on top o' a
female head, and then thar were Jim, which I have knowed I were jes'
obleeged to pertect myself somehow agin Jim Sanky, and it come on me all
of a suddent that the best way to do that were to git possessions of his
mother. And when Jim come back from his cousin Sookey Brazzle's and
found me thar at the head o' things, it cowed him to that, that as
everybody know, he whirled in and he made a man o' hisself; nor
page 79
not even his mother is prouder than what I am o' Jeems Sanky. And it all
go to show that not ontwell a man's time come to git married he a-gwine
to do it; but when the time do come, he may wring and twist and squirm,
but he's jes' as certain as a shot is to roll out a shovel when she's
tilted. And as for me, when I come back thar that evenin' along o' Buck
Peek, and Polly were lookin' beautifuller and gorgerouser than I ever
see her befo', I felt that good and peaceable in my mind that I were
glad I never got married befo'; dad-fetchit, if I didn't." |
Chapter 4
page 80
THE HUMORS OF JACKY BUNDLE." Cavillator facie
magis quam facetiis ridiculus.
" -- Cicero ad Atticum .
I.
Mr. John Bundle was a person of such good disposition, that ever
since he was a little boy until now, when he was thirty, people had been
calling him Jacky. He was a lover of good things in general,
including a good story, or even a good anecdote, provided it was not
very long; but most of all he loved the good wife whom undeservedly, as
he often acknowledged, Heaven had sent him. A man of much modesty, he
would never undertake the part of narrator--that is, to any extent; yet
his native sense of fitness made him quick to detect a flaw in the
recital of another, and sometimes by a word or two of brief comment he
diverted a laugh from the tale to its teller, and thus, without any
degree of ambition in that line, carried off its honors. Nobody could
have been more innocent of provoking resentment by what little
jocoseness was in him. Yet, so it is, not many persons enjoy having the
points of their own stories turned upon themselves. Notably the case was
thus with Mr. Reddick Sanders, who had long indulged the belief that
perhaps he was the best story-teller in the neighborhood, if indeed a
better could be found in
page 81
any other. The failure of Mr. Bundle to recognize the full justice of
this claim, Mr. Sanders had attributed partly to jealousy, but mainly to
stupidity, and often in a compassionate, confidential way, while gently
patting with his finger his own forehead, he spoke softly of what he
called Mr. Bundle's upper story. Therefore, people were surprised one
Saturday evening, at Hines's store, by a sudden violent ebullition of
wrath on the part of Mr. Sanders toward one admitted to be not fully
responsible for his actions. The occasion was thus: To about a dozen
gentlemen there met, Mr. Sanders related an anecdote that he had picked
up somewhere, and everybody laughed with a heartiness that to any
reasonable habitual narrator ought to have been satisfactory. But, being
ambitious, he thought he could improve the success already achieved by
repeating his anecdote, and in the very same words. To his chagrin
silence accompanied his tale, as Milton on a certain occasion remarked
in Paradise Lost. This action seemed to Mr. Bundle to have been
injudicious, and, resting his cheek upon his thumb and forefinger, he
said, calmly, yet with seriousness:
"Red, that's twice't you've told that joke, twice't hand runnin', and
it look like right thar's whar you made your mistakes, if anywhars."
The laughter, delayed till now, broke forth in a loud explosion. Yet,
if people will believe me, Mr. Sanders, instead of receiving this
monitory remark in a thankful spirit, was wrought into high passion,
and, shaking his fist at Mr. Bundle, said:
"You incontempible ornary an' egiot! 'Twer'nt for your wife, an'
'twer'nt you got no better sense than to
----
page 82
be interruptin' people that has sense, I'd give you a few lessins for
your imp'dence."
"Come, now, Red," said one of the company, "Jacky had no idees of
hurtin' your feelin's.--Did you, Jacky?"
"Why, no," answered Mr. Bundle, in perfect innocence. "Iv course
not. I wouldn't hurt Red Sanders's feelin's, not for his wife's sake,
let alone of his'n. I thes wanted to splain to the feller whar he
counted wrong in his talk.--I beg your pardon, Red; that's that I beg it
for Patsy's sake ef not yourn."
Mr. Sanders accepted the amende; but he intimated that, after
having submitted from family considerations to several thousands of such
indignities, a very few thousands more would inevitably provoke the
punishment which had been delayed so long.
"Ever see sech a hellaballoo about a poor little joke!" said Mr.
Bundle, turning away; "and it spile't whut little were in it by tellin'
of it twice't hand runnin'. My! me! my!"
They were brothers-in-law, Mrs. Bundle being Nancy, and Mrs. Sanders
Patsy, daughters of the widow Lary, who lived on Beaver Dam Creek. The
sisters, excellent women both, were devoted to each other, and they got
along with almost no complaining at their husbands, although these, the
neighbors thought, might have tried harder at least to make it appear
that they came somewhere in the neighborhood of deserving such wives.
Yet they were moderately industrious, kept out of debt, and except on
election-days, muster-days, Fourth-of-July days, and Christmas-days,
seldom took too much. Big fellows they were--strong, healthy,
page 83
hearty. Of the two, Mr. Bundle was better liked in the neighborhood.
Accommodating as unpretending, he was a famous sitter-up with the sick,
and a helper in the burying of the dead. Mr. Sanders, aboundingly
cordial in expressions of sympathy, extended overflowing consent to his
wife's ministrations to suffering in every shape, and, as he believed,
experienced a temperate enjoyment of the thanks paid by the lowly for
such unselfish condescension. Often he had acknowledged to himself and
to the world that, for the sake of decency, if nothing more, he had
tried to endure the close relationship between himself and such a man as
Jacky Bundle; but he must say often with frankness that people need not
be surprised if some day something of some sort, in some way or another,
should break loose, when Jacky Bundle, at last found utterly indifferent
to good sense and respectable manners, might be flung, back-handed as it
were, into the ditch, and, so far as Mr. Sanders was concerned, left
there. Rather overbearing by nature, he had become more so from habitual
impact with a yieldingness exceptionally uncomplaining. His own
vast volubility of words had served to make him feel contempt
for the few employed, and they in usually modest, subdued tones, by his
brother-in-law, and it surprised him, but disgusted more, when the
latter made an impression which with much elaboration he had striven for
in vain.
"Sech as that," over and over Mr. Sanders had said in others'
hearing, "bound to come to a head some time. For Patsy's sake,
and 'special' Nancy's, I ben a-enduren and a-puttin' off. But I ben
told, and that by old people that knowed what they talkin' about, that
page 84
they is sech a thing as breakin' even of a camel's back, hump and all,
with feathers, if you keep a-pilin' 'em on top of him or her, as the
case mout be, for with sech people the seck of a animal make no
deffe'nce. But as for me, I'm a-gittin' of tired of sech a low-down
piece o' business."
----
II.
Hutson's Court ground, three miles southwest of our village, had the
honor of being chosen for the muster this fall. The district then was
far more densely populated than now. In their fiery energy the first
settlers tore up the red soil in this fertile and most fair hill region;
and then, believing it exhausted, sold their homesteads at small cash
prices, and moved onward to other conquests in the West. After they had
gone, and after these lands had rested, the old-field pine took the
places of the oak, hickory, walnut, and cucumber, and a new face of the
earth showed that exhaustion was a thing that it had never as much as
thought of. But this is parenthetical, an unpremeditated expression of
admiration for my dear old native region that has kept rich instead of
growing poor amid disasters of so many kinds. In the time whereof I am
telling this little story, which deals with humble country folk, the
battalion could muster five hundred militia, from eighteen to
forty-five, variously equipped with implements of war, from fire-arms of
every existing species and every condition of dilapidation, to
riding-switches cut from the hickory-tree. No store was there, and no
other houses,
page 85
except the magistrate's mansion and out-buildings and a shed on the
other side of the public road, under which his court held its monthly
sessions. Yet on such occasions was to be had a plenty of such things as
it was foreseen that this portion of the State's military force believed
itself in need of for comfortable endurance of the heat and burden.
Elderly ladies were there, with joint stools at the rear of their
one-horse wagons, in which were ginger-cakes, and beer made from the
persimmon and the honey-locust. Elderly, or otherwise exempt gentlemen,
brought in ox-carts, among other things, jugs containing what some
persons then considered, as some do now, an excellent invention for the
heart of man in gladsome mood or sorrowful. Other exempts had ovens for
the corn pone, griddles for the hoe-cake, pots of coffee, bottles of
molasses, kegs of buttermilk, and pits from which ascended and permeated
hundreds of square rods of circumambient air as mouth-watering scents as
ever were snuffed by the nose of man.
To the open field beyond the mansion from the court-ground the
various companies were marched at such intervals and in such order as
officers and men understood and respected. When all were in satisfactory
martial array, it was interesting to note the unwarlike, occasional gay
composure of privates, even subalterns, compared with the fearful
passion of the major, as, clothed in new regalia (suspected of being the
occasion for the order for the present parade), lightning in his eye,
thunder in his voice, he galloped up and down, and up and down, shouting
the while as if all the enemies of the country were at the foot of the
page 86
hill just beyond Beaver Dam Creek, preparing to cross that very last of
the nation's defenses, assail an unoffending, free, but unprepared
people, and reduce them to everlasting bondage. On the other hand, the
soldiers, apparently indifferent to the menacing fate, lounged about,
discussing and jesting upon neighborhood topics, swapped knives,
whittled sticks, and some even took hands in brief games of old sledge
or mumble peg, kneeling on the soft, clean Bermuda grass. Yet they
heartily cheered their major in his gallant endeavors to save the State,
whose destinies for the time being had been put in his hands. After an
hour or so, when the voice of the hero could be heard no more on account
of his exhaustion, and his steed was reeking, as if news had been
brought from outposts that the enemy had thought best to retire from
Beaver Dam, the forces left the field in such irregular leisure as
becomes men who feel themselves in no need of guides to conduct them to
familiar places.
The battalion, thus resolved into its constituent elements, repaired
variously as suited their several instincts. The sober-minded set out
for their homes; the rest lingered, some to enact and some to witness
such interesting scenes as the occasion was likely to improvise. Not a
few old misunderstandings and some suddenly risen were settled during
that afternoon, and many a game was played at pitching silver dollars,
marbles, foot-racing, vaulting, ball, and others. Mr. Sanders was in
excellent feather, having discharged his duties of orderly sergeant as
satisfactorily as if he had known what they were; Mr. Bundle also, as
high a private as any, was conscious of having done all that
page 87
was needed from a modest citizen of a free country on the present
occasion. True, he had gotten a rebuke while marching to the field, the
only one administered by a subaltern on that day.
"Privick Bundle," said Sergeant Sanders, "you'll obleege me by tryin'
to keep some sort o' step with somebody ef you can't do it 'ith
yourself."
"Yes, SIR!" answered the delinquent. "I ben a-doin' my level best to
keep it along o' you, sargeant, but blest ef you ain't too onreg'lar for
me."
The laugh raised by this answer was carried up and down the lines.
"Silence!" shouted the major, and let his steed curvet in
admonition.
Notwithstanding this exception, Mr. Bundle felt entire contentment in
his mind. Later in the day as he was moving along leisurely past the
gate of Mrs. Mohorn's wagon in the direction of one of the ox carts
beyond, she said:
"Jacky Bundle, you've already drunk as much sperrits to-day as is
good for you. You better stop right here, and spend the thrip or the
sev'n pence you got left in your pocket right at this here waggin here
than to be a-goin' a-home a-makin' o' Nancy ashamed o' you, an' you
a-feelin' to-morrer mornin' a-like your head was a-goin' to bu'st open
to boot. Now don't you think so yourself, and in the honest truth?"
Now Mr. Bundle had great respect for Mrs. Mohorn, the greater because
of the admiration and affection which he knew that good woman to have
for his own dear wife. So he halted, and looking solemnly
page 88
at the lady, answered, "Missis Mohorn, I does, I actuil does, and I
thanky for your adwices."
Taking from his pocket his remnant of change--a couple of
thripensapennies--he peacefully ate his cake, drank his two cups of
persimmon, wiped his mouth, rose, and thanked her again, as a gentleman
ought. She put the coins in her home-knit woolen purse in the manner of
a person who was conscious of having rendered a kind service and been
reasonably remunerated.
"And now, Jacky," she added, as he was turning to leave, "if I was in
your place I'd go straight to my horse, and I'd onhitch him from the
saplin', and I'd git on his back, and I'd go straight on home. I
wouldn't wait for Red Sanders, not me. I wouldn't. He's over thar with a
passel o' men on them benches behint the court-'ouse, a-tellin' of his
tales, and them a-laughin' at 'em, or at him, one or t'other, and there
ain't no tellin' when sech as that is a-comin' to a eend, and the wife
you've got, Jacky Bundle, oughtn't to not be kep' oneasy about her own
husband and companion more than what can be holp. Is them your opinions,
Jacky Bundle, er is they not? Answer fa'r and squar'."
"Missis Mohorn," he answered, solemnity now sunk to its profoundest,
"they is. A good-evenin' to you, and I thanky agin."
As he moved slowly away, Mrs. Mohorn, more in soliloquy than minding
to impart expression of her thoughts to her little granddaughter, whom
she had taken with her as a companion, said, looking at the departing
form: "As good a man as ever lived, 'twer'n't he will git disgwiseded
with too much sperrits; worth a cow-pen full o' sech as Red Sanders."
page 89
With as honorable intentions as any man ever had to go on home
without delay, Mr. Bundle walked to the spot on the edge of the wood
where his horse was standing. He was pleased with the low, affectionate
whicker that saluted his approach. But just as he was drawing down the
pliant hickory limb to which the halter was attached, shouts of laughter
from the court-yard pealed forth so exuberant that he let loose the
twig, and said: "Troup, my boy, wait a leetle, thes a leetle longer, on
Marse Jacky, tell he go and see whut is the fun at the
court-'ouse. He won't be gone a-long, and when we git home you shall
have six more year o' corn and a bundle o' fodder more'n common--blamed
if you sha'n't!"
Troup replied with a subdued, patient whinny, and his master turned
back. Complimenting himself for leaving voluntarily the main crowd that
were yet lingering in the various pastimes beyond the mansion, he
thought he might take this final indulgence for a brief time, the sun
being yet high enough for him to get home some time before its going
down. Just as he reached the court-yard, Mr. Sanders, whose back was
toward the comer, rose from his seat, overflowing with gleefulness, and
said:
"Gentlemen, I hain't yit told you my best story--best thing ever
heerd in your life. I got it over in Putman last week. I hain't yit told
it even to Jacky Bundle, because Jacky one o' them kind o' fellers that
you got to thes ram a good thing into o' him before you can git
him to under-- Why, hello! Jacky, that you? I thought you done gone on
home. Glad you hain't; I were about tellin' the boys a joke I got 'cross
the
page 90
Oconee. Best thing ever heerd in your life. Set down till I git through,
and when we has a little more fun we'll break up and go home together."
Mr. Bundle, regarding his brother-in-law with humblest respect, sat
down on a bench, last in the row, and nudging the friend next him,
whispered, "Thar it is agin', sp'ilin' his joke, even ef it's a good'n,
by braggin' on it hisself, and that before he tell it."
The speaker evidently was set back somewhat by the unexpected
apparition of Mr. Bundle, of whom he had just spoken in not respectful
terms, and by the smiles at the whispering that he himself had not
overheard. However, trusting in his own powers and the merits of his
theme, he boldly put forth. The story was about a very green rustic in
Putman, who not long back had married a girl so far his superior that
for this reason alone he had become jealous. As the narration advanced
with irrelevant circumstantiality, Mr. Bundle, more and more intent,
moved gradually but most humbly nearer. The audience winked at one
another, yet seemed reasonably expectant of the climax, which promised,
if it should ever be reached, to be satisfactory.
"Jacky Bundle," suddenly cried Mr. Sanders, in something of a fret,
"if you'll try to keep still, I'll go on with my tale."
"Beg your pardon a thousand times, Red," was answered, with deepest
humility. "From what you said and from the way you let off from the
jump, I see she were a-goin' to be uncommon good, and I were only thes
a-tryin' to git as nigh you as I could, so as to not lose none even o'
the drippin's. Do, please, for gracious'
page 91
sake! do peerten up, and don't keep the augence a-waitin' to hear what
'come o' the cussed fool. Didn't the young 'oman's kinfolks kill him and
cut him up and fling him to the dogs?"
The crowd, unable to refrain, burst into loud laughter. Smarting
beneath the ridicule thus put on him, Mr. Sanders rushed upon the
intruder, and gave him a push that prostrated him upon his back.
Now it seemed unfortunate for Mr. Bundle that at that very instant
loud cries from many voices came from the main crowd in the field beyond
Hutson's, proclaiming that Robert Hackett and William Giles, the two
most noted fighters in the district, were stripped for yet another trial
of manhood. To this scene, likely to be far more interesting, every man,
save two, at the court-ground rushed, and the brothers-in-law were left
to themselves.
----
III.
Entertaining as it might be to follow the rest, who, with
ejaculations of various kinds, were hurrying to the struggle of more
doughty combatants, I must linger with Mr. Bundle, upon whom Mr. Sanders
had thrown himself in wrath, and was beginning to pay off some of the
debt which he felt to be due. Finding himself in such an unexpected and
inconvenient situation, Mr. Bundle cried lustily to his neighbors to
remove from his breast the superincumbent weight, and let the encounter,
if nothing else would satisfy Mr. Sanders, be had upon terms at least
approximating equality.
page 92
"You, Jake Powers! you, Ab Perkins! you, Joe Askew! Whar in thunder
is all of you, that you won't pull this fool off'n me, and let me have a
fa'r chance to cope along 'ith him? Whar is you all goned?"
"Goned, sir. Don't you hear the eecho?" said Mr. Sanders, more irate,
vengeful, and contemptuous perhaps because of their family relationship.
Yet feeling secure from interference during the combat two hundred yards
distant, which he judged, from his knowledge of the combatants, would be
prolonged, he was deliberate in his inflictions. Mr. Bundle, on the
contrary, notwithstanding his generally uniform temper, with pokings
among his ribs, and other unpleasant things, was growing impatient, even
disgusted.
"Ain't they nobody," he plained from his lowly position, "that
have the sense to jerk this everlastin' cuss from off'n top o' me? Is
everybody done turned fool and goned away?"
The answer made by echo to these pointed inquiries was to the effect
that she knew no person that was adequate, or, if so, was disposed for
the desired interference.
Mr. Sanders, in the intervals of his pokings, like other great men
who in fully successful situations are prone to vaunt their forbearance
and general magnanimity, reminded Mr. Bundle of the pains that he had
taken to make something respectable out of him, and of what he had to
endure from his stupid indocility and even his occasional impudence, all
for the sake of his wife and children. Feeling that he could afford to
be generous in the offer of terms, in special consideration of
inevitable family ties, at length he said: "Jack Bundle--I
page 93
won't call you Jacky, for that sound like I keered something for
you, which I don't, after all your meanness--everybody have gone to the
fight 'twixt Bob Hackett an' Bill Giles, which your fool imp'dence have
hendered me a-seein'. I owe you somethin' for that too. Howbeever, as
your wife is Nancy Lary, which that's she's the own dear sister o' my
wife, a-not'ithstandin' the poor innicent girl flung herself away when
she took up along 'ith you, yit, if you'll promise me to behave
yourself, an' keep your mouth shet when I'm a-talkin' an' a-noratin'
things that you never yit has had the sense to understan' 'em an'
to wally 'em, well, sir, in them ewents I lets you up, an' ef not, I
perceeds to jolt you in the ribs."
"Red Sanders," answered the fallen man, firm as the ground on which
he lay, "you may jolt on if you're mean enough to do it 'ith the'
vantage you got o' me suddent and onexpected, but ruther'n I'll make any
sech promus, I'll see you in Mexico, by blood! or any t'other o'
the tremenjousest islants that the jography books tells about,
sir."
The fact is, that Jacky Bundle, for the first time within anybody's
recollection, became utterly disgusted with the extremity to which he
had been reduced, and, brother-in-law or no brother-in-law, he made up
his mind that--
But here I think it well to record some additional friendly
interference on the part of Mrs. Mohorn. Hearing the plaining tones that
came from the court-yard, leaving everything except her money-purse with
her granddaughter, she hastened to the unhappy scene, and was horrified
to see Jacky Bundle, whom she well
page 94
liked, beneath Reddick Sanders, whom she liked not at all.
"The good laws have mercy on us all," she cried, "and 'special' poor
Jacky Bundle!" She looked around a moment, presumably for something with
which she might help her fallen friend; but finding none, gathered in
one hand her skirts, and extending the other on high, she strode toward
the field, screaming: "'Ain't you people got no senses and no hearts
inside o' you, that Bill Giles and Bob Hackett a-everlastin' a-fightin'
make you don't keer for po' Jacky Bundle, that that mean Red Sanders
have already beat him to a jelly among them benches behint the
court-'ouse, that the po' creeter can't even cherrip? Is this the sort
o' country we has to live in, that people is a-goin' to let people be
beat to death, and them that has famblies an' is innicint as Jacky
Bundle, that I thought, on my soul, he was done goned home tell I heerd
his dyin' speeches thar 'mong them benches?"
At the moment of her reaching the field the Giles-Hackett conflict
was brought to an end, Mr. Hackett this time handing in his word. At
Mrs. Mohorn's appeal, several men, with ejaculations of great surprise,
made haste to repair to the court-yard.
In the mean while some changes had taken place in the relations of
the couple of gentlemen who had been left to themselves in such
interesting and exigent circumstances. Matters had grown so monotonous
with Mr. Bundle that at the very moment of Mrs. Mohorn's departure for
means for his rescue he said:
"Lookee here, Red Sanders, this business is gittin' tiresome. Let me
up. I'm not a-goin' to promus you
page 95
nothin' flat o' my back, and 'special about your everlastin'
horn-blowin's. Let me up, I tell you."
"No sir; not after sech words as them."
At this juncture it so happened, that, as the hand which held down
his opponent became disengaged momentarily with intent to gain a firmer
grip, Mr. Sanders, by a sudden, powerful movement of Mr. Bundle, was
overthrown once, yea twice, and then came prone, with his whole front
upon the ground, wedged between one of the benches and an oak sapling
near by. With neither more nor less haste than necessary, Mr. Bundle put
himself astride of Mr. Sanders's back, and then for a brief while seemed
to deliberate what he should do next. After sufficient reflection, he
pinioned the gentleman's arms beneath his own knees, wound his hands in
the long hair beneath, and apparently decided to make a pick of the head
it covered.
"Jack Bundle," cried Mr. Sanders, in an interval of resting from the
work on hand, "I wouldn't of believed that sech onfeelin' meanness was
in any white man, not to say nothin' about a man's own brer-in-law and
the companion of his own wife's dear sister, that it do look like a pity
that two wimming that love one 'nother like Patsy Lary and Nancy Lary
that was, should have to fall out and be sip-rated in this kind o'
style; that as for me, I wouldn't treat a dog so, not even a mean
sheep-stealin' dog."
Mr. Bundle, a man of fewest words, was not inclined to waste argument
on a case already adjudicated after rather troublesome litigation, but
continued leisurely to peck the ground with the instrument improvised
for the occasion.
page 96
"For the Lord's sake, Jacky Bundle," cried Mr. Sanders, at another
pause in the operation, "stop this oudacious foolishness, that it's
a-puttin' out my eyes out and a-mashin' off my nose off, and ef you
don't, I'll put the law on you; I will, pos'tive and perp'ndicklar."
"Oh, I know, Red," answered Mr. Bundle, with a cool sense of security
becoming one in his position, "I know how to dig inside o' the law. I
thes want to pay back what I owe you, with lawful intrust a-added on to
it. I ain't a-nigh done 'ith it yit. But I has kincluded in my mind that
ef you'll promise me one thing I'll git off'n you, and ef you don't I'm
a-gwine to keep on a-diggin' with your head till I strike water in this
court-'ouse yard, hard trod as the ground is by tromplin' for thirty
year and better."
"Name your terms, then, and name 'em quick, for I can't stand sech as
this much longer; but Jacky," he added, in affectionate, pleading tone,
"I should supposen that in sech a onfort'n't kindition a man's own dear
brer-in-law mout natchel take in the sitooation o' the case in his mind,
and kinsider his own, well as t'other people's latter eend, and to not
be too hard on his wife's own dear brer-in-law, which, if I has ever ben
flung onexpected intoo jes' sech a case, I don't 'members it."
Mr. Bundle, disengaging his fingers, lifted, spread apart, and cooled
them; then taking a yet more hearty hold upon the luxuriant locks, and
slightly elevating the head below, thus answered: "Yes, sir. Well, the
terms is these and them: that you got to let up for one whole blessed
year from this day and date in the tellin' o' your insignifikint tales,
that they has wore
page 97
people out a-list'nin' to 'em. Your very wife, Red Sanders, that you
good as swo' to pertect, have ben pessecuted by your everlastin' woices
to that she's got to be thin as a shad a-goin' down-stream. Ner neither
is my wife, which she is her own dear sister, even she is not
nigh the woman she was from your deternal gab, no, sir, not even in her
flesht and bloods; and everybody else is that disgussed that-- What you
say, Reddick Sanders, to the above?"
He concluded with a tightening of his grip.
"I s'pose I'll have to promise, Jacky, as they ain't no gittin'
around it in the fix I'm in."
"'Tain't no havin' to do abont it, sir. It's got to be done,
and it's got to be did fa'r and squar,' and no bones. Does you do it?
Talk quick."
"I does."
"And sw'ars to it?"
"I does--in them words."
"All right.--Hello, boys!" Mr. Bundle asked, as he rose, of the men
who, having followed Mrs. Mohorn, had returned. One of them answered:
"Never see a pootier fight; but Bob had to give in this time. That
set Bill two in five, and, as he ris off'n Bob, he told him the next
turn would fetch him even 'ith him. Bob laughed, he did, bunged up as he
were, and he said: 'All right, Bill; we'll see.' Then they went to Jim
Simmons's k'yart to take a drink, which Bill he 'sisted on payin' the
expense. But, my goodness, Jacky, what's all been to pay 'twixt you and
Red? Misses Mohorn skear'd us all out a year's growth apiece, sayin' Red
had you down, and was a-maulin' the breath out o' you. But Red, the way
his nose is skin't, look
----
page 98
like he had the worst of it. Nobody had a idee that you two, brer-in-laws
at that, was a-goin' into a reg'lar scrimmage, and that about nothin'."
"No, I supposen not," replied Mr. Bundle. "Soon as you all left, Red
he lit on to me, and I hollered for some o' you to take him off tell my
throat got sore, and then I accident fetched him a turn, and now we are
about even--ain't we, Red?"
Mr. Sanders took out his handkerchief, wiped his face, softly patted
his nose, combed his hair with his fingers, and nodded a vague, silent
response.
"But, Red," asked Mr. Powers, "you never finished your story.
Whatever did become o' that feller?"
"I can't tell you honible, Jake," he answered, solemnly, and,
immediately turning away, went for his horse. Indeed, it was time for
those who lived several miles away to be gone, yet Mrs. Mohorn would
delay Mr. Bundle somewhat longer.
"Come a-right along 'ith me, Jacky," she said, taking him by one of
his coat-tails. Having marched him to her wagon and planted him on one
of her stools, "Thar!" she said; "ef ever I see a body that he have
deserved to have a gingy-cake and a cup of beer free gratis an' for
nothin,' it's you, Jacky Bundle"; and she made him eat to the last
crumb, and drink to the last drop.
"Not only so," Mr. Bundle said to his wife that night, "but she
actuil tuck out her box these couple o' her biggest, brownest thrip
cakes, and 'ithout a-even a-openin' o' her mouth about the money, she
thes flung 'em in my lap, she did, and she says, 'Jacky, take them cakes
home, and give one to Nancy, and diwide the
page 99
tother 'mong the childern.' And she say, and don't forgit that, honey,
that she ruth'r that wouldn't git to the ear o' the old man Leadbetter,
as, bein' the deacon, he might feel his juty to fetch it up in the
church as a-lookin' like a encour'gement to fightin'. We must be wery
partic'lar about that."
It was so late when the statute of limitations began to run, after
the unsealing of the mouth of Mr. Sanders, that, to the best of my
recollection, it was never known precisely what were the results of the
conjugal unpleasantness on the other side of the Oconee. |
Chapter 5
page 100
THE EXPERIMENT
OF MISS SALLY CASH.
I.
The front gate of Mr. Singleton Hooks opened almost immediately upon
the public road. Several large white-oaks stood just outside the yard,
each with its couple of horseshoes, for the accommodation both of
visitors and of those who came on business. For one of his negro men
constantly worked in the blacksmith's shop at the intersection with the
main thoroughfare of a neighborhood road that, coursing alongside the
garden and front yard, crossed and continued on in a southeasterly
direction toward the county-seat.
Half a mile farther west, equally near to the road, but on the south
side of it, dwelt Mr. Matthew Tuggle. Claiming to be only a farmer, yet,
by trading in horses and by other speculations, he kept himself about
even with his next neighbor in prosperity, and it would not have been
easy to say which of the two owned the more valuable property.
Different as they were, good friends they had been always. They ought
to have been indeed; for their wives were cousins, and fond to affection
of each other, as were their daughters, Emeline Hooks and Susan Ann
page 101
Tuggle. The difference between the heads of these families may have
served as a foil to unite them more closely. Mr. Hooks, tall, slender,
whose long iron-gray hair and solemn port made him look above, though he
was somewhat under, forty-five; a justice of the peace; a sometimes
reader of books judicial, medical, and theological; a deacon, even an
occasional exhorter--imagined that he would have more loved and
respected his kinsman by marriage but for his worldliness. On the other
hand, Mr. Tuggle, stubby, but active as a cat, without a single white
streak in his fair, bushy hair, professed in every company affection,
admiration, even reverence for his Unk Swingle, as, in spite of some not
very urgent remonstrances, he always called him.
The most besetting of Mr. Tuggle's sins was dancing. Mourning, as Mr.
Hooks often did, the prevalence of this amusement, even among many
leading families, yet he neither would nor could deny that, even after
he had become a married man, he had liked both the
cotillion and the reel, and sometimes indulged even in the jig.
Mortifying as it was to confess, down to this very time, the sound of
the fiddle was so pleasing to his ears that he had to keep himself
beyond its reach. Yet he was truly thankful that before it was
everlastingly too late he had seen himself a sinner in the broad road,
and betaken himself to the straight and narrow way. Often, in his
affectionate solicitude for Mr. Tuggle, he would say about thus:
"Now there's Matthy Tuggle: as everybody that know Matthy is ableeged
to acknowledge, he's a toler'ble, passable, good-hearted creeter, ef he
could jes' ric'lect that his young days is over, and a man 'ith a family
page 102
of his age ought to set a' egzample by good rights to the risin'
generations of his own and other people, 'stid of prancin' his legs,
short as they might be, to the fid dle, and no great shakes at dancin'
at that which because he'll tell you hisself that, in them times when I
followed the practice, he never much as hilt a light to the foot I slung
in a quintillion when my dander were up, the fiddle chuned accordin' to
the scale, and my pard'nter ekal to her business. But, the deffunce
betwix' me and Matthy, I see they were a jumpin'-off place to
sech as that, and I had the jedgment to git out o' the way o' the wrath
to come; but Matthy let his legs, duck legs ef they might be,
keep on a-runnin' off 'ith him; and which exceptin' o' that, Matthy
Tuggle might ben one o' the pillars o' the church; because he not a bad
man in his heart, and Brer Roberts give his opinions he'll git conwerted
from his ways; but ef so, seem to me like high time; and, tell the
truth, a body can't help prayin' for him, ef it do look like flingin'
away powder and shot. As for him a-callin' me his Unk Swingle, everybody
know Matthy will have his jokes, spite o' his know-in' they ain't more'n
a munt in me and his age. Yit I can't help lovin' Matthy, spite o' his
young, chileless ways. When a man want adwices in his business he know
how to give it; and when a body need sech a thing, they ain't nobody got
a better back-bone to prize him out o' de-ficulties. That's Matthy
Tuggle, and ef he jes had grace, they--positively, they ain't no
tellin'."
Mr. Tuggle, far less loquacious, yet indulged in an occasional
antiphon.
"Unk Swingle is a good man, a' excellent good man. Fact, Unk Swing
Hooks what I call righteous
page 103
man, well as bein' of a smart man. I got nothin', course, ag'in his
righteousness, but yit I can not foller him in makin' out dancin' sech a
devilish, oudacious piece o' business all of a suddent, and special when
I ain't forgot before he were conwerted, and his ekal on the floor I
have yit to see; but yit he were then jest as honest as he is now; and,
natchel supple as them legs o' his'n is, I wouldn't swear he'd never
spread 'em ag'in to the fiddle, prowided he's overtook some time and he
can do it ruther onbeknownst. He ain't the old man he make out like, not
nigh."
Each of the young ladies had inherited her father's most striking
characteristics, physical and moral. Miss Hooks, serious, tall, although
religious, was rather more charitable than her father toward the
worldly-minded. Miss Tuggle, petite and gay, was fond of the dance and
other sports that she believed to be innocent. Both were handsome and
nearing to twenty years of age. It had come to be understood that
whoever was to marry either would have to bring other things besides
good looks, good habits, and good social standing. Nobody could have
foreseen that the confidence and affection between these young ladies,
so fine, so closely knit in sentiment and in kin, would give place to
coldness suspicion, and jealousy. Indeed, nobody, however wise and
prudent, can foretell upon any sort of persons, to say nothing of young
ladies in special, the effect of domestic afflictions on the one hand,
and, on the other, the settlement in the neighborhood of a new
marriageable man giving promise of a successful career in an interesting
business.
Part 2
page 104
II.
The plantations, each comprising several hundreds of acres, lay on
both sides of the road, and were adjoined, east of Mr. Tuggle, southeast
of Mr. Hooks, by that of Miss Sally Cash, near by whose residence led
the neighborhood way aforementioned and another, beginning at a point on
the main thoroughfare a mile east from Mr. Hooks. Here a country store
had been set up lately.
Professing to be as independent a woman as ever drew the breath of
life, yet Miss Cash, partly for company's sake, partly for convenience,
usually had with her one or another of the young sons of her cousin, Mr.
Abram Grice. Left, when a young child, an orphan and poor, with the work
of her hands she had paid fully for the care bestowed by her kinsfolk
during her minority, and afterward, by industry, economy, and judicious
investments, become owner of a good plantation and about a dozen slaves,
all paid for. For some years last past upon her countenance and in her
deportment had been visible the air of conscious prosperity.
A tall woman was she, somewhat thin, blue-eyed, reddish-haired. It
was only lately that had appeared on her cheek the blush that through
her earlier years had delayed. This advent was due, she claimed, to
release from her most arduous work, but perhaps mainly to the fact of
her never having had a man about the house to delve and work for, and
try to please, and be hectored over and-so-forths of various sorts.
Hitherto she had not been supposed to be or wish herself on the
matrimonial
page 105
carpet. For men in the abstract I don't remember that she ever had been
heard to express either earnest hostility or contempt, because, as often
in conversation she frankly admitted, her own father before his death
had been a man; not only so, but her own blessed, dear brother, if she
had ever had one, must have belonged to the same sex. But when the
question came to taking one of these creatures into her house, and
giving up to him not only her name, but the property for which so long
and laboriously she had toiled, that, to use one of her favorite
metaphors, was a gray horse of entirely another color.
Of late, however, contemporaneously with the new sheen upon her face,
the tone of her remarks touching the male sex had begun to show some
change. Sometimes, after remarks sounding of sarcasm, she would moderate
their sharpness and say about as follows:
"And yit," smiling in the careless manner so common and so secure in
ladies of property, "don't you know thes here lately I ben a-studyin',
and I ben a-runnin' over in my mind, that ef--that's that I didn't know
but what--good oppechunity, you mind--I might make a expeermunt, ef thes
only to see what they is in it that make so many women go through what
they go through with, ruther than they'll run the resk of being called
old maids, and exact' the same of widders when their husbands has died
off and left 'em. Now, fur as bein' of dead in love with any man person
as ever trod the ground, like warous women that I have knew, and that no
matter how much trouble and sickness, and hives and measles, and
whoopin'-cough, and the ackuil dyin' o' their offsprings and children,
and husbands
page 106
in the bargain, and then afterwards gittin' of another, which of course
my expeunce have nothin' to do 'ith all nor none of sech; and, as
fur my a-sendin' roses and pinks, and bubby-blossoms, and even makin'
pin-cushions and knittin' money-pusses for their beaux, as some girls
does these days, of course sech as that and them is not to be expected
of me, a not'ithstandin' they are a plenty o' women older than what I
call for, and them not married at that; but it would not suit my idees
of dilicate, sech as that and them. And--yit--well, thes here lately, a
thes a-settin' by myself, I ben, er ruther my mind ben, a-consatin' what
sech might be if it was to happen onexpected like. Because, don't you
know, when a person of my time o' life, and special when she's a female
person, and which I've freckwent thought, though of course I know that
were not the fault of my parrents, although it look right hard
somewheres, that a orphin' child 'ith no more prop'ty than she have,
nother father ner mother, ner brother ner sister, she were left in the
female kinditions I ben every sence I knewed myself, and have to scuffle
and baffle my own way along and up to my present ockepation o' life,
which, a not'ithstandin' I am thankful that not a dollar nor a cent do I
owe for this plantation and niggers, hous'le and kitchen furnichurs,
stock ner utenchul. But--and ah! there come' in the question--to who?
And my meaning is: 'ith a female person in my kinditions, who shall the
said prop'ty of sech warous kind go to, when, as the Scriptur' say, the
thief knocketh at the door when he ain't ben a-expectin'; because
prop'ty can not foller a body in the ground, and it wouldn't be no use
ner enjoyment ef it could. So you see fur
page 107
yourself, that they is more than one views to take of thes one loned
female, ef indeed she may try to keep herself perfect cool, spite of
iduil thoughts occasional. I try to be thankful to the good Lord ef I've
ben a person that had to work hard, I've ben a person as had appetites
for my victuals and a plenty o' them. But it go to show what warous
thoughts a female person like me their mind will run on sometimes, that
she live by her lone self, a not countin' Abom Grice's Tony, and special
these long nights, that it's too soon to go to bed, and she git through
the reelin' of broaches and windin' of balls, and she got more stockin's
now than she have any use fur, and then to thes set and study in their
mind till they git sleepy, which I'm honest thankful that don't take
more'n nine o'clock never; and when my head do once touch the piller,
then 'Farewell, world,' tell the chickens crow next mornin'."
Talks like these, new to Miss Cash, but becoming more and more oft
repeated, led in time to the suspicion that her mind, however resistant
theretofore to love's influences, was approaching a reasonable degree of
receptivity thereto. But I advance no opinion on the possible connection
between the late diversion in her views touching her own possible change
of condition and the unexpected demise of Mrs. Tuggle.
For a time the loss of so dear a companion depressed Mr. Tuggle to a
degree that hopes were indulged by Mr. Hooks that his affliction might
prove a blessing in disguise, and lead him to knock at the door of the
church. Much of his time was spent with the Hooks family, from whom,
particularly the ladies, he sought the consolation that his daughter had
not the heart to
page 108
offer. These occasions, and others whereat he may have been present, Mr.
Hooks essayed to improve by such counsel and warning as seemed needful
and apposite. By degrees, however, it appeared likely that the mourner
would look for his most satisfactory relief in substituting, if one
every way suited could be found and obtained, another woman in the place
of her who had departed from him. Not that Mr. Tuggle made any great
change in his dress, or indulged in unseemly gayeties. It was mostly
that, when in the company of marriageable ladies, or when being only
among gentlemen the subject of marriageable ladies was under discussion,
his face evinced an attentiveness that was believed to indicate that his
mind was not only interested but decently alert.
Mr. Hooks was sorry to have to admit that he was disappointed.
"It do look like," he said one day to his wife and daughter, "that
Matthy, 'stid of taken' of warnin' from his affliction and lookin'
forrards to his own latter end, is a-makin' of prip'rations for another
lease o' his life, which he ought to know he can't count on no great
lenks; but it only go to show when a worldly man like him git to be
widowers, what they'll be fur up and doin' before grace can git a holt
on 'em. Now, I'm not a-denyin' that him and Sally Cash jinds
plantations, as both o' 'em jinds along 'ith me; and ef it's their
desires to fling both into one, that's their business. And, tell the
truth, Sally a good, industrious woman that have a good prop'ty, and I'm
not a-findin' fau't 'ith her for sprucin' up so fine lately and carryin'
about 'ith her so much red o' one kind and another. For Matthy Tuggle
page 109
a man worth all her whiles. But it do seem to me, ef I was in Matthy's
place, I should ask the question, and I should ask it on my knees--"
"Pshaw, Mr. Hooks!" interrupted his wife. "It's easy enough asking
questions. The thing is answerin' 'em. As for widowers getting married
again, they'll all do it, and them generally does it the quickest that's
the surest they won't in their mind when their wives is a-livin'. As for
Cousin Matthy, I think he behave very decent, considering, and Emeline
think the same. He have told us both that if it mayn't be impossible for
him to look out for another companion, he have made up his mind to be
keerful; and a better husband no woman ever had than poor Cousin Betsy.
But, Mr. Hooks, I wish you wouldn't be supposening you was in Matthy's
place."
"I was only a-sayin', my dear wife, how in sech a case it would be
grace, and nothin' but grace would let me stand it; and ef I could only
make you more keerful about your l--"
"Do, pray, Mr. Hooks, don't begin on that everlast-in' subject."
Then she rose and left the room.
"Pa," said Emeline, "if I was in your place, I wouldn't talk to ma so
much about her bad health, and specially what she says you are always
bringing up about her liver."
"Emeline, my darlin'," he said with mournful remonstrance, "you know
what your ma is to me and you too, and that what make me so anxious, and
try to make her take better keer of herself. You think your ma hain't
acknowledged to me time and time ag'in, that
page 110
not untwell she were married to me and I told her that she knewed that
folks had livers, when it's the very importantest, and
dilicatest, and danjousest cons'tution o' people? My adwices to you is
to try to conwince her of the needcessity of whut she eat, and how she
eat. Her appetites is not large, but they is resky."
----
III.
The changes in the tone of conversation and other deportment of Miss
Cash were followed by another that was particularly gratifying to Mr.
Abner Hines, a young man anywhere between thirty and forty, who not long
before had come into the community and set up the store aforementioned.
The merchant was polite, courteous, sociable, obliging, reasonably easy
to be entreated about his prices, and it soon appeared that in time he
would do better than had been expected. In the case of Miss Cash, who
from the first had regarded the enterprise with considerable interest,
her purchases, careful, even stinted at first, lately had been growing
notably more generous. Mr. Hines had an ambition to get as much as
possible of her ready specie, consistently of course with the rendering
of just
equivalent, and he began to believe that he had
cause to congratulate himself.
"Not," he would say confidently to several customers, one at a
time--"it's not that Miss Sally don't yit beat you down in the price,
like she always have. But here lately she go for a finer article, and a
article that's fashionabler
page 111
than what she used to be willin' to put up with. She want the best, she
say; and knowin' I got to fall, I generally raises on her in the askin'
price, so as to leave room for not droppin' too fur not to make a livin'
profit."
Mr. Tuggle was one of those who had commented, though always without
any sarcasm, on some of the lady's peculiarities. Yet now he spoke of
her invariably in terms not only of much respect but of admiration.
Respecting his daughter's feelings and neighborhood opinions of decency,
he did not yet go to Miss Cash's house; but whenever he saw her
riding-nag standing at a neighbor's gate or at the store he would
alight, and deport himself as if recently he had been studying manners
with special reference to her. Outsiders believed that they could see in
both a tendency toward each other that understood itself enough not to
be in special haste.
Mr. Tuggle, although improved in his dress, behaved with more decency
than is common with widowers. The seriousness that he took on at the
beginning of his bereavement continued, and it was gratifying to all the
Hookses; for the ladies of the family, like their head, if coming short
of his outward degree, were religious. For a man that had not studied
the art of music specially, he was a good singer; and often, on Sunday
evenings, when perhaps Mr. Hines (who was fond of visiting, particularly
at these two houses) may have called on Susan Ann, and their
conversation was not very interesting to one in his lonely condition, he
strolled to his next neighbor's, and he and Emeline, joined by her
mother, when well enough, would spend quite a time in the singing of
page 112
hymns. Mr. Hooks liked these exercises, mainly for the hope, feeble as
it had become, that before his serious season had fully passed, Mr.
Tuggle might see the need of diverging from the broad road along which
he had been traveling for, lo! those so many years.
"Ef Matthy," he said one evening after Mr. Tuggle had left--"ef he
only had the sperrit ekal to his woices, they'd be some hopes of his
conwictions and conwersions, in course under grace; for everybody that
have studied Scriptur' know that 'ithout grace 'tain't worth whiles for
a sinner to try to move one blessed peg. But I do think the idee a man
at his time o' life a-wishin' and a-wantin' and a actuil' a-desirin' to
git married ag'in--"
"Need'nt talk to me about widowers," abruptly put in Mrs. Hooks.
"They're as certain to marry again as the days is long. The thing is for
'em to try and marry suitable."
"Well, ef it's to be Matthy and Sally, the question'll be how she and
Susan Ann is to congeal together; because they've both of 'em got a
temper o' their own, that nary one of 'em is willin to be runned over,
jes dry so."
"My opinions is," said Mrs. Hooks, "that right there'll be the
difficulty, and I have told Matthy so in them words."
"What Matthy say?"
"He said nothin'; but he look like he were pestered and jubous in his
mind."
"Umph, humph! Well, I'm thankful it ain't me; and I should never
expect it to be me ef my adwices would be took for the rig'lations--"
But he again, though reluctantly, suspended when
page 113
approaching a subject painful to his wife to hear discussed.
Many such conversations were had between this loving husband and his
wife, always interspersed with affectionate salutary admonitions. Mr.
Hooks used to say--that is, before he had become a church-member--that
really he had his doubts which he was most cut out for, a lawyer or a
doctor; but since that momentous epoch, he was confident in his mind
that his proper sphere, had he only known it in time, would have been
that the center whereof was the pulpit; and he used almost to intimate
what he might do therein even now but for his justice bench, his
blacksmith's shop, and his large gin-house, in which a considerable
portion of the public had interests co-ordinate with his own.
During all this while Susan Ann Tuggle had grown more and more
anxious at the thought of the marriage of her father, especially with
Miss Cash. Confidence between parent and child had been checked by the
former's prompt rebuke of some sharp words spoken by the latter touching
the lady in question, and afterward they had gotten into the habit of
carrying their burdens separately to their relations down the road.
"O Emeline! Emeline! If pa brings another woman to our house to
hecter over me, and special' old Miss Sally, I leave for the--for the
first place I can find a home at with respectable people."
"Be calm, Susan Ann, and don't be scared and go to fretting before
the time comes. I think Cousin Matthy have behaved right well so far,
considering. I never heard a parrent talk more affectionate of their
daughter than he have been talking about you here lately."
----
page 114
"Oh, these widowers can be affectionate enough, but the more
affectionate they are, the more they go on the idea that they must have
a mother for their orphan children; but I want nobody in ma's place, and
special' old Miss Sally. Yet I mean to try to hope for the best; but I
tell you now, Emeline, that if it come to the worst, I shall take the
first chance that comes that's decent, and get married myself."
More serious, far more pious, than her cousin, Miss Hooks was
accustomed to employ Scriptural phrases for her own and others' comfort.
With calm earnestness she counseled Susan Ann to possess her soul in
patience, and endeavor to remember in all circumstances that
afflictions, though they seem severe, are oft in mercy sent.
"And which, Susan Ann," she said in conclusion, "no longer than last
Sunday evening, when me and Cousin Matthy were singing for ma, who
wasn't well enough to join in with us, and we were a-singing that
veriest hymn, and I happen to look at Cousin Matthy, I think I see his
eyes water, and I know I see his mouth trimble."
----
IV.
Profound as was the sense of loss in the breast of Mr. Hooks, when, a
few weeks after the events last herein told, his wife followed her
cousin on the old-fashioned, unavoidable way, there was no telling to
what deeper depths it might have descended but for the merciful fact
that he was thoroughly cognizant of
page 115
the cause to which mainly her departure was attributable. Her pious
resignation, he hoped, was credited for all that it had contributed to
the comfort that he was enabled to take. But that which seemed the
controlling element in this behalf was the recollection of having made
an unerring diagnosis of the malady which had torn her from his arms.
"The de-ficulty 'ith my poor, dear Malviny," with calm melancholy he
said often during the season of mourning, "were her liver, that k'yard
her off from this spears of action like the thief of a night when no man
can work, but people's asleep and a not a-lookin' for no sech. I have
saw, and I have freckwent noticed, and that more than a munt before she
taken down; and it were her complexions and weak stomach she have for
her victuals, because her appetites, ever sence I have knowed her, and
special' lately, they has not been large, but they has been resky; and I
has told her so time and time ag'in, in course in a affectionate way;
and when the doctor have to be sent fur, I told him, plain as I
could speak, no matter what he give, 'ithout they'd rig'late her liver
they wouldn't fetch her back to her wanted healths. And I give him the
credic, he done his lev'lest best; not only bleedin', but calomel and
jalap. In course, I'm not a-denyin' that my poor, dear wife had to go
when her time come; but yit, I can't but be thankful I knewed the
de-ficulty, and I left down no gaps in the tryin' to powide ag'inst it."
The consolations from this benignant source supported Mr. Hooks to a
degree that made him extremely thankful. Recognizing that duties to the
living could not be paid fully by a man (especially with his various
page 116
vast responsibilities) who went about mourning all his days, he turned,
after a brief while, his back upon the graveyard, and tried to present,
first a resigned, soon a cheerful, face to the world outside of it. It
began to be remarked that his conversation, general carriage, even his
person, were brighter than for years. For now he dressed and brushed
himself with much care; and before long, instead of bestowing monitory
looks and words upon jests and other frivolities of the young and the
gay, he not only smiled forgivingly, but occasionally with his own mouth
put forth a harmless anecdote at which he laughed as cordially as he
knew how, and seemed gratified when others enjoyed it.
Singular as was the contrast, the seriousness in the whole being of
Mr. Tuggle seemed to deepen after the affliction that had fallen upon
the Hooks family.
"The fack is, Emeline," he said one Sunday evening, "sorry as I'm
obleeged to be fur myself, I can't help symp'thizin' 'ith you, a-knowin'
what your ma were to you, and how you miss her. Now, Susan Ann, poor
girl, she look to me like she think less about her ma than about her
who's to take her place."
"Cousin Matthy," answered Emeline, "if anybody ever stood in need of
symp'thy in this wide and sorrowful world, it's me. Law, Cousin Matthy,
you think pa mean anything by his jokes and getting so many Sunday
clothes?"
"Less said about 'em, Emeline--that is, by me--soonest mended."
After reflecting awhile, she said, "I think Miss Sally a fine woman,
don't you?"
"Remockable, remockable; and so do your pa."
page 117
"O Cousin Matthy! Do, pray, please, Cousin Matthy, don't let pa go to
courting--at least before poor ma have been in her grave a decent time,
and special' that--oh me! What is a poor orphan girl to do like me!"
"What to do, Emeline? Why, wait and see. Your pa not an old man, by
no manner o' means, and it's natchel he may not be willin' to pass for
one before the time come. But wait and see, and be cool and keerful. Any
adwices I can give, you know I'll do it."
Much of other like conversation was had after they had been singing
together for some time. For a while Mr. Hooks, while sitting or
promenading on his piazza, had listened with more or less interest,
until by some chance the selections began to grow extremely sorrowful;
when, taking his new hat and his new cane, he walked up the road.
"Evenin', Susan Ann. I left your pa and Emeline a-singin' of hymes. I
listened to 'em tell they got on them solemn and solemcholy ones, that
somehow don't congeal along 'ith me in the troubles ben on my mind, and
I come up here to see ef you couldn't stir up somethin' to help out a
feller's feelin's. What's all the live-liest times 'ith you, Susan Ann?"
"Glad to see you, Cousin Sing'ton," Susan Ann said, cordially. "Well,
now, let me see. Ay, I've got it! Didn't Miss Sally look nice and young
to-day at church with her new red frock, and her new green calash, and
her new pink parasol, and her new white crane-tail fan, and her new
striped ribbons, and her cheeks that just blazed like a peach, didn't
she?"
"That she did! that she did! Miss Sally begin to
page 118
look these days nigh same as a young girl, special' sence they have got
to be more marryin' men, ah ha! I notice her startin' to spruce up soon
arfter your--howbe'ever, a man oughtn't to express hisself undilicate to
them that's interested in the case, ahem!"
Her tone changed instantly.
"Cousin Sing'ton, you don't mean pa? I'm sure--that is, I think--Miss
Sally is setting her cap for you, and seem to me she'd suit; she
certain' have been more dressy and pink in the face since--since you
come on the carpet."
"Well, it only go to show the deffunce they is in people. Now Emeline
say she shore in her mind Miss Sally, ef she had to choose betwix' us,
she'd lay ch'ice on your pa."
"Did Emeline say that, Cousin Sing'ton?" she asked with darkling
brow.
"Now, Susan Ann," with prudent tone, "I don't say them was her wery
langwidge, and I don't know as I were ad-zactly in order to name to you
them words o' Emeline, because it would seem like a pity fur you and her
not to keep on o' bein' the affection't' couples you've always ben."
"If Emeline Hooks is trying to marry off pa to that--the fact of the
business, it isn't fair all round, nowhere, Cousin Sing'ton."
"As for suitin' all-parties, fur your pa and Sally to jind in banes,
Susan Ann, I might have my doubts--that is, in my own minds, and not
a-expressin' 'em. Thar, right thar, they is a deffunce, and I shouldn't
wish by no manner o' means for even these few priminary remarks to be
named, either to Emeline or your pa."
page 119
Susan Ann was silent for a while, then said, "Don't you think, Mr.
Hines wants to court Emeline, Cousin Sing'ton?"
"Well, now, Susan Ann," he answered, in the manner of one desirous to
avoid full disclosures of family secrets, "ef Mr. Hines do, him ner
Emeline haint named sech to me. I wouldn' be thunderstruck surprised ef
he might desires sech a thing ef he had the prop'ty to put it through.
They both know, I supposen, that a man that have the prop'ty I pay taxes
on, and it a-increasin' every constant in warous way, I should expect a
son-in-law to fetch ef he can't fetch land, fur him, besides of what
goods he have wisible in his stow, to fetch along a reason'ble, size'ble
pile o' niggers. These would be my adwices to Emeline and to all young
wimming. I don't know how freckwent the times I've 'membered what my
father used to say when he was a-livin', about people a not allays bein'
keerful enough who they got married to, and that is that people ought to
be allays keerful not only to look whar they leap, but whar they lope.
As for me, that is, my own self, a not'ithstandin' I feel a'most a right
young man jes grown, sech is my healths, and my strength, and my
sperrit, yit my intentions is to look same as a hawk whar I'm a-leapin'
and whar I'm a-lopin' both; and as I can't talk 'ith any satisfaction
along 'ith Emeline, I shall 'casional' consult your adwices, which, my
opinions is, you have a stronger jedgment than her on them important
subjects."
The words of Mr. Hooks during this and much other conversation were
interpreted by Susan Ann as intimating his wish for her influence in his
behalf with
page 120
Miss Cash, counting upon her exerting it freely after learning that
Emeline was rendering like service to Mr. Tuggle.
----
V.
Friend as well as neighbor Miss Cash had been to both the ladies
lately deceased. A famous nurse in sickness, she had tended their
decline with assiduous, tender care, and the tears shed by her at their
departure were as hearty as they were copious. Yet while observing
proper decorum whenever in the company of the bereaved, she grew
constantly more lively in gait and conversation, more addicted to
visiting, and far more expensive and pronounced in apparel.
"It ruther astonish," Mr. Hines one day said to Mr. Hooks, after
selling to him the materials for yet another suit, "and it put me up to
get things fine enough for Miss Sally."
"Right, Mr. Hines, she's right. A' excellent, a fine, a what I call a
superfine woman, and I wouldn't object anybody a-tellin' her I made them
remarks. And how young she look! and her jaws red same as a rose. My,
my! what a wife and kimpanion, 'ith them looks, and them ways, and them
niggers, and warous prop'ty she would make! Think she have a notion or
idees that way, Mr. Hines?"
"That question oversize my information, sir; but I have heard her say
that her mind been runnin' on a expeermunt, as she call it, and she
don't know what she
page 121
might do if the right man was to come, and he didn't prove to be too old
and wore out."
"Umph, humph! I suppose not, of course; young female like her. Yaas.
I'm told she drap in your stow right freckwent these days. When she come
next time, Mr. Hines, you may 'member my respects, and tell her anything
I can help her in any her business of all kind, my requestes is, and
also is my desires, she won't hizitate. A superfine female! No man,
sir--I say it bold and above-bode--no man that's either too old or wo'
out ought to, daresn't to offer hisself to be a party o' the second part
in Miss Sally Cash expeermunts, or whatsomeever she mind to name 'em."
Interesting to all the neighbors, most especially to Mr. Hines,
became movements made by the two widowers, their daughters, and Miss
Cash. For Mr. Hines, as was believed, hoped to be able to win for
himself that one of the young ladies whose father Miss Cash would accept
eventually. The coolness and reserve that had risen between the cousins
neither Miss Cash nor the gentlemen objected to. Indeed, there was no
doubt that every one of the six felt that the hand that he or she held
had to be played with utmost discretion. Miss Cash manifested great
respect for the late serious conversations of Mr. Tuggle, and she
laughed consumedly at the new jokes of Mr. Hooks. Nobody doubted that
she could choose between the two; and each of these, conscious that the
other was his equal, or nearly so, advanced with slowness and caution.
As for the young ladies, each convinced that the other was working
against her wishes and interests in the case of Miss Cash, and perhaps
remotely in that of Mr. Hines, they
page 122
became reserved to the degree that, not visiting each other at all,
whenever they happened to meet they spoke, but nothing more. With entire
coolness Miss Cash seemed to contemplate their cross-firing, and not
infrequently she indulged in partly confidential chat about it with Mr.
Hines at the store, or at her house, to which, in answer to her kind
invitations, he sometimes went.
"Yes," Miss Cash said one day, "ef you have ever heard two girls
praise up fathers that's not their'n, it's them. Look like they don't
count their own fathers no shakes at all hardly, but it's they of the
other. I agrees with both what they say; because both their parrents is
excellent good men, and them fine, good girls."
"People say, Miss Sally," here Mr. Hines ventured to remark, "that in
all prob'bility the Cash plantation will jind in either with the Hooks
or the Tuggle."
"They all three jinds now already, Mr. Hines; but I know what your
meanin's is in your mischevious. It takes more than one consents for
sech as that, Mr. Hines; which a young lady like me, that have no
expeunce, even ef she do think sometimes in a iduil hour of makin' sech
a expeermunt, yit she can't but have her doubts, I may even say she
can't but be jubous, and in fact downright hizitate on sech a dilicate,
and I might actuil' say skeary kinclusion she might have on the subjects
of our present remarks. But, Mr. Hines"--and now she smiled distantly
and pleasantly--"a person might have more than thes one expeermunt in
her mind eye, as the preacher say, and when the time come, you'll see ef
Sairey Cash, which people in gener'l call her Sally, but you'll see ef
she's the young lady she
page 123
took herself, ef she understand' herself, and she think she do. For,
somehow, I talk with you freer than I talk with some. But I actuil' do
want to see them girls do well, and for whoever gets 'em to not have to
wait for prop'ty as I am now thankful that I ain't hendered from the
havin' of comforts, and even lugjuries when I want 'em."
Noticing his interest in the conversation, she continued to talk at
much length, saying, among other things:
"I'm older than them girls, Mr. Hines--that is, I'm some older; and I
know their fathers better than they do, and I know them better than
their fathers do. Both them girls think they know me perfic', and their
fathers has their sispicions about me, which their sispicions is pine
blank deffernt. It would all be ruther funny ef my mind were made
up, which it ain't, and it look hard a loned female person have nobody
to go to for adwices. But ef you name those few remarks to any or every
body, Mr. Hines, I shall never forgive you while the breath is in my
body, as, in the good healths I always enjoys, I should hope would be
for many a years yit to come."
The neighbors at last were growing impatient at the delay of a
consummation the more eagerly looked for because of its uncertainty.
"It look like nip and tuck betwix' Sing'ton and Matthy," said old Mr.
Pate several times, "and ut 'pear to me like they both of 'em
a-expectin' and a-count-in' on officiatin' Sally, so to speak.
Sing'ton--well, I don't 'member as I ever see a yearlin' boy livelier
and jokier. I tell him sometimes don't look out they'll
page 124
fetch him up in the church about his world'y ways. But sher! that jes
only make him go on yit more livelier. As for Matthy, he ain't peart and
gayly as he used to wus; but he look solid and studdy as a jedge that
have the case done made up in his head, and he ain't a-pesterin' hisself
about how much them lawyers palavvers, and jaws, and jowers 'ith one
'nother and the jury. I jokes Sally too sometimes, and ask her which she
goin' take; but she smile, and say them that astes the fewest queschins
gits told the fewest lies. But--and you may take my word for it--people
ain't a-goin' to be kept waitin' much longer, to my opinions. Sing'ton
and Matthy, both of 'em, is men that when they means business they bound
to bring it to a head, and see if there any profic in it or not. You
mind what I tell you."
----
VI.
Miss Cash gave a party.
By candlelight the guests arrived. The hostess shone in a white frock
whose flounces, furbelows, and gathers--if these be their names--I feel
it to be vain at my time of life to undertake to describe. Her hair, I
admit, was red; but her cheeks--well, she would have contended, if
necessary, that their color was her business; and certain it is, that
for every stick of cinnamon that may have been used by her for any
purpose under the sun the hard cash had been paid down on Mr. Hines's
counter and no grumbling.
Whoever had supposed that Mr. Hooks would have
page 125
declined an invitation to a party at that house, even when it was
understood that there was to be dancing, knew not the man. That very
evening he had ridden down to the store and purchased not only the
shiniest pair of silk stockings that could be found in the whole store,
and the sleekest pair of pumps, but the longest, widest, stripedest silk
cravat; and the latter he had Mr. Hines to tie around his neck,
enjoining him to come as nigh the Augusta knot as was possible in a
provincial region so remote from that great metropolis.
"Them feet and them legs," contemplating these interesting objects,
he remarked at the party to several ladies and gentlemen, as if
imparting a pleasant secret--"them legs and them feet 'pear like they
forgot tell here lately what they made fur; but my intenchuins is,
before they git much older, to conwince 'em o' their ric'lection."
He sat by Susan Ann, and Mr. Tuggle by Emeline; and it was evident
that each of these young ladies was intent upon exhibiting before Miss
Cash her own especial knight to the best possible advantage.
To one who loves the sound of the fiddle, there is something in its
voice that imparts an exhilaration seldom coming from any other music.
In the breast of Mr. Hooks on the present occasion that emotion was
perhaps the more pronounced because of several years' suppression. When
Morris, a negro man belonging to the rich Mr. Parkinson, was called in,
even while putting his instrument in tune, the eyes of Mr. Hooks were
lit up into fiery brilliancy; his face quivered with almost angry
smiles; and he had to breathe, and that hotly, through his nostrils
alone; while his elevated
page 126
mouth was puckered in every possible approach to a point, in order to
hold within its accumulating waters.
It was pleasant to everybody to notice how well Mr. Hines looked and
behaved. On the whole he was better dressed--that is, more stylishly and
perhaps expensively--than any other gentleman present. But of course he
had been to Augusta far more often than anybody else there; and besides,
being his own buyer as well as seller, he could afford to dress as he
pleased. Having confessed to Miss Cash that his early education in
dancing had been neglected, she, with kind thoughtfulness for the
embarrassment that he must feel otherwise, deputed him to assist in the
entertainment of her guests, in which office he deported himself with a
satisfaction that hardly could have been greater if it had been his own
house.
"Choose pardners!" at length cried Morris in the commanding, menacing
tone that only negro-fiddlers ever knew fully how to employ.
Instantly rose Mr. Hooks, and, violently seizing the hand of Susan
Ann, led her forth. Mr. Tuggle glanced at Emeline, then lowered his head
far down, as if to be more able thus to control his feelings. Emeline
did the same.
The surprise manifested by the whole company at the prompt rise of
Mr. Hooks and his march to the head of the
cotillion was feeble compared with that experienced when they
witnessed what he could do in that line. At first, as the figures were
called, he moved with measured dignity, his long arms with deliberate
exactitude describing immense, majestic arcs, both in the preliminaries
of rotary movements and in their
page 127
consummation. Susan Ann was a noted dancer, and the sight of her agility
and grace, together with her appreciative words, inspired her partner to
repetition of the noblest exploits of his youth.
"You are the best partner I ever danced with," she whispered.
"Laws, girl!" he answered, indifferent, "wait tell I git warm, and
come down 'ith a few o' my double dimmersimmerquibbers."
"Give them some," she replied, looking at Miss Cash, whom she saw
already running over with admiration.
"Sashay W' all!"
When came the turn of Mr. Hooks to obey the command, if ever a pair
of human legs exhibited suppleness, sprightliness, precision of
calculation, the faculty to intertwine and outertwine, to wrap
themselves around each other when high lifted from the floor, unwrap
themselves at the instant of return, and afterward to reverse these
apparently reckless spires, then surely was the time. There were moments
when all, including Susan Ann, evinced apprehension that in one of these
audacious exaltations a man so tall and slender, so long disused to such
exercise, might lose his balance and fall bodily, perchance
head-foremost, in the arena. But no! The arm of the daring vaulter,
sometimes both, sometimes alternately extended, sometimes pointing to
the zenith, sometimes to the horizon, sometimes at various angles
intermediate to horizon and zenith, kept him true as any gyroscope. His
countenance the while wore a serious, even threatening, aspect. When
Morris, panting and dripping with sweat, gave the last shrieking
page 128
note and called, "Honors to pardners," the hero descended heavily on one
foot, and, extending the other, rested its toes easily on their extreme
points, and while one hand hung in the direction toward these, the
other's forefinger, far above all heads, pointed to the heavens. Amid
the applause that rose irresistibly, after conducting Susan Ann to her
seat, instead of taking that by her side, he promenaded around the room
for some minutes suffering himself to be admired. Then, pausing in front
of his rival, he said:
"Matthy, ain't you goin' to j'in in the egzitin' spote Miss Sally
have powided so liber'l fur the enj'yments and 'ospital'ties of us all?"
"Now that," on his way home said Mr. Pate, "it didn't look like quite
fa'r in Sing'ton, him a-knowin' Mathy, 'ith his duck-legs, were
onpossible to foller him in them climbin's, the oudaciousest I ever
'spected to live to see. Yit Matthy not a man people can skeer. He look
like he know what he were about, and he smile and answer calm, he have
made up his minds to quit dancin'."
----
VII.
During the last wane of the evening, somewhat of abstraction, not
wholly unattended by embarrassment, began to be noticeable in the
carriage of Miss Cash. She was observed to whisper several times
alternately with Mr. Hooks and Mr. Tuggle, who nodded respectfully. As
the party was breaking up, Mr. Pate, apparently reluctant to leave, in
view of the briefness of human
page 129
life, especially the fewness of occasions similar to the present that
were likely to occur during his own briefer remnant, full of good wishes
as of things good to eat and to drink, felt that he ought not to go away
without a few valedictory words.
"Sally," he said, with moistened eyes, "a better party, and a more
liber'l' powided, I never should hope to put on my Sunday close and go
too; no, never endurin' what little balance o' time they is left me to
be 'ith you all, which I hope the good Lord, ef he spar' my life, he'll
find he hain't so very many better friends than what I've tried to be.
And I'll say for Sing'ton Hooks and Matthy Tuggle, I've knewed'em from
babies, and their ekals for a marry'n' female person to make their
ch'ice betwix', other people may know, I don't. And, tell the
truth, I don't 'member as ever I have wish', before here lately, there
was more'n one Sally Cash to diwide betwix' 'em--boys, as I call 'em,
compar'd to me. And my adwices is for you not to be forever and deternal
a-hizitatin' about a marter which it ain't possible no way to make any
big mistakes. Because them boys is, both of 'em, business boys, and
natchel speakin' they don't want to be al'ays hilt betwix' hawk and
buzzard in this kind o' style. Good-by; good-by.--Good-by, Sing'ton; I
did not know you was ekal to sech awful performance.--Good-by, Matthy;
you done right not follerin' Sing'ton on that line; but a dignifieder
behavior than you I would never wish to go to nobody's party. And it's a
pleasure to see how honer'ble you and Sing'ton has been in the whole
case. And my ricommends to both you boys is, to keep on standin' squar'
up to the rack tell the fodder fall; and
----
page 130
when she do, let him that's disapp'inted, ef he can't be satisfied, let
him leastways try to git riconciled, and then gether up his
fishin'-pole, his hook and line, and his bait-gourd, and move to some
other hole in the millpond; because you both got sense enough to know
that the good Lord ain't one that jes' make one lone fish by itself.
Good-by, Sing'ton; good-by, Matthy; good-by, all."
When all had departed except the Hookses and the Tuggles, who were
requested to remain for a few minutes, the gentlemen were asked to take
seats on one side of the room and Emeline and Susan Ann on the opposite,
while Miss Cash took her position, from which she could command, in
flank, the view of all.
After several modest, significant coughs, she began:
"I ast you all to stay behind because I wanted to make these few,
feeble, and interesting remarks about me and you all. You are all my
neighbors, and I've tried to be you-all's friends, and none of you has
knew the extents. I ain't a-blamin' none of you; because I never yit has
told you, nary one. And I never told not even myself, not untell here
lately, because not untell here lately did I know the ewents and how
they would all turn out; and I has never ben so much conwinced in my own
minds that the good Lord know more about me than I do about myself than
I ben thes here lately. Howbe'ever, let me and them keep behind for the
present time a-bein'.
"Mr. Hooks, you and Susan Ann has be'n a-thinkin' that me and Mr.
Tuggle was a-goin' to nunite in the banes of mattermony. And then again,
Mr. Tuggle, you and Emeline has be'n a-countin' on the same 'ith
page 131
me and Mr. Hooks, which I needs not say you has all be'n mistakened, but
in a deffer'nt and warous way. In nary case have I let on ef it was to
be, or not so: one reason, because a lady owe it to herself not to be
kickin' before she have ben spurred, and not to say yea nor nay tell
she's ast; which both o' you all mayn't be surprised hain't never ben
done by none of them gent'men here on the present occasion in this very
same room. And I am thankful they didn't. Because I am a person that
have my own p'ints o' views and my own ch'ices o' kimpanions like other
people, and, not ef I know myself, would it be my desires to pass for
the mothers of childern which is not my ownd; ner not their stepmothers
even, ef some has be'n a-sispicionin' to the kintraries."
Looks of surprise went around at the close of this paragraph.
Slightly shifting her pesition, the speaker resumed:
"And yit, both you men has be'n a-co'tin' close and heavy, a'most
amejiant when their wife deparched from the famblies in their charges,
and, not to save my life, could I turn my backs when both o' you ast me
to help you out; and it's because, I sometimes ben a-supposenin', there
is or they may be somethin' in the a'r that, in sech times, make sech
things interestin' and ketchin', even to a moduest female like me."
During the bashful pause ensuing here, the gentlemen looked at each
other inquiringly, and the young ladies, moving their chairs some space
farther apart, turned and faced alternately the opposite walls.
"Yes, sirs, and yes, ma'ams, you girls; you knewed yourselves, but
you knewed not t'other couple; and
page 132
nary one, nor nary couple betwix' you, has knewed Sally Cash, what
little time may be left she may call, or t'other people may call, her by
them fambiliar names. Yit, before I come as fur downd as myself, I want
to settle up the expeermunts I ben a-makin' a clean a outside o' Sally
Cash; and which I'll begin by askin' of you, Mr. Hooks, a certing
queschin, and that is, is you willin', or is you not, to give Emeline to
Mr. Tuggle?"
Here Susan Ann turned and stared at Emeline as if she were a ghost,
while Emeline kept her eyes upon the wall, studying it curiously, as if
it were covered all over with frescoes from the most ancient masters.
"Well; now, Sally," began Mr. Hooks in much calmness, considering the
situation, "the queschin--it ketch me by surprises, and--I may say--"
"That you'll have to hear," Miss Cash interrupted, "what Mr.
Tuggle'll say to the queschin I'm a-goin' to put to him in the amejiant
spurs o' the awful an' interestin' minutes: and which, that is, Mr.
Tuggle, will you let Mr. Hooks have Susan Ann? There's the whole case
betwix' you all."
"Jes so; perpendic'lar; the same as a gate-post," said Mr. Hooks,
with deliberate yet utmost emphasis.
Then Emeline, turning, sought the face of Susan Ann, which by this
time had become absorbed in the contemplation of the masterpieces on
her wall. In another moment they were weeping, hugged in each
other's arms.
"Come, come; set down, set down," said Miss Cash, "and let me git
through 'ith the rest o' my tale. It won't be so very much to you, but
it's everything to me."
Then the native blood rose even through the cinnamon,
page 133
and a something much like beauty overspread her face.
"When I first begun to talk about makin' a' expeermunt of the gittin'
of married myself, it were mostly iduil talk. But somehows, or somehows
else, I don't know as I may never know how sech things comes about, yit
I got to ruther love to let my mind runned on the interestin' subjects.
And then, it come to me, and I begin to think, mayby--who knows?--ef it
were the will of the good Lord, that him, a-knowin' how I have always
ben a orphin and had to work hard to help take keer of myself, and that
a'most every sence I were a baby--that, I say, mayby it were his will
for me not to git old thes by myself, and never had any pleasant
siciety, like other people, o' them to keer anything about, exceptin' o'
them might natchil' expects to git whut prop'ty I got, and then a
possible a-wantin' me out o' the way before my time come to deparch,
like poor Betsy Tuggle, and poor Malviny Hooks, good friends as they wus
to me and me to them. And not that Abom Grice never even hint sech a
thing, but he have freckwent told me that it were my very first juty to
look out for myself. Yit, I know, because I have saw what it is for
women to git old thes by theirselves, 'ith no husband, and no childern,
and no nobody o' the kinds; and even when their kinfolks mayn't want 'em
to die, they sispicions 'em of it. And so I thought mayby it were the
will o' the good Lord to hender sech as that to me, him a-knowin' how
I've had to scuffle and baffle every sence I were a little bit of a
orphin child, and ef anybody ever loved me thes for myself, the good
Lord know I don't know who it was--untell now.
page 134
And--O Mr. Hooks, don't ask me yit, not quite yit! I'll acknowledge
everything, and then tell you what I want you to do, when I can git a
little more compoged in my mind."
Rising she went to a table whereon were tumblers and a pitcher of
water. As she lifted the latter with tottering hand, Mr. Hooks went
briskly and took it just as it would have dropped. He poured a glass
that with difficulty she drank; then, reseating herself continued:
"When I see you two men a-courtin' of them girls, it got to be that
interestin' to me, that I got so I couldn't go to sleep o' nights, tell
away yonder a'most midnight; thes a-layin' and a-thinkin' ef you two
men, that have ben young and happy before, can be young and happy ag'in,
why not me, thes one time, that have al'ays ben a loned female by
myself?"
She paused, and the tears streamed from her eyes. Emeline and Susan
Ann wept in genuine sympathy, and the eyes of Mr. Tuggle were very
moist. Mr. Hooks looked down at his pumps and silk stockings, and,
perhaps because be recognized the incongruity between what they had been
doing so lately and any degree of sadness which he might express, simply
rose from his chair.
"Set down, Mr. Hooks; set down. I'm a'most thoo. But, and, I tell you
now, all of you, I'd of died before I'd of even peached sech a thing to
ary man person that ever preambulated on top o' the ground, first. And
when one o' that same seck of people name to me the very subjects I ben
a-thinkin' and a actuil' a-dreamin' about, ef it didn't 'pears like to
me the good Lord sent him a-purpose."
page 135
With hand yet trembling, she took from her bosom a marriage-license,
and, handing it to Mr. Hooks, said:
"There's a paper for you, Mr. Hooks, which people is now ready and a-waitin'
for you to 'tend to it."
Turning her face toward the dining-room, she called aloud:
"Mimy, you may come in, and the balance of 'em."
The door opened, Mimy and the other negroes, having on every item of
Sunday clothes that that plantation had on hand, filed in and took
position near the walls After a decent moment, a-tiptoe, his arm already
curved to receive that of his bride, stepped forth Mr. Abner Hines.
"And I do believe, on my soul," Mr. Hooks said some time afterward,
"that after I have jinded them two together, hard and fast, a'cordin' to
law and gospul, that it were in me to make prob'ble the biggest,
everlastin'est speech I ever spread myself before a augence; but the
fact were, everybody got to laughin' and cryin' so they drownded my
woices. Ah, well! it were a ruther egzitin' time all thoo. But
everything have swaged down peaceable. The breth'en they forgive me for
dancin', when Susan Ann give in the pootty expeunce she told, and it
were give' out I wouldn't do so no more." |
Chapter 6
page 136
TRAVIS AND
MAJOR JONATHAN WILBY."
... Manhood is called foolery, when it stands
Against a falling fabric.
" -- Coriolanus .
I.
Before the war between the States, although I was not personally
acquainted with Mr. Jonathan Wilby, I had heard of him through our
common acquaintances. A bachelor, educated at the State (Georgia)
University, owning a good plantation and several slaves on the farther
side of the Oconee, hospitable, a free liver, he had contracted debts
that amounted to two or three thousand dollars. Taking into account the
natural increase in the value of his property, there was no cause for
much anxiety; and so he persisted in keeping his hounds and his pointer,
in entertaining his friends, and in traveling about, not infrequently
out of his county, in visits to Macon, Augusta, sometimes as far as
Savannah or Atlanta, the while leaving, with general directions, his
plantation affairs to Travis, his foreman. Travis, some ten years older
than he, had been his nurse for two or three years after he had become
old enough to be not in need of constant female care, and ever since
then a strong affection had subsisted
page 137
between them. But for Travis, his master's debts would have been larger
than they were. His expensive habits would have been much more injurious
but for the industry, economy, and constant watchfulness of Travis.
Planters in that part of middle Georgia, besides gardens, usually
allowed to their slaves small patches for cultivation at odd times for
their own use. Availing himself of this privilege, Travis by the
beginning of the war had saved as much as four hundred dollars. Dressing
himself and his family plainly, like the rest of the servants on the
place, yet his cabin had a good supply in nice appointments, which,
although cheap, were not very common in their class.
Mr. Wilby had voted against Secession; yet, when his State had
solemnly declared itself out of the Union, and the war came on, he
became a stanch Confederate, and, being only thirty years old, and
unmarried, felt himself bound to take his part in all the dangers which
were to ensue. Joining one of the first military companies raised in his
county, he was made one of its lieutenants, and leaving his business in
the hands of Travis, under the direction of one of his neighbors, he
went forward, if not very cheerfully, at least with a genuine purpose to
perform the duties which were to come in his career. Only once he came
home on furlough, and returned to his command before the time of his
leave expired. Before the end of the war he had risen to the rank of
major.
This is about all that I had known of him previously to a meeting
which, by accident, I had with him at his own residence some years ago.
I knew well enough that the people in his county, like those in mine,
had
page 138
been making hard struggles to repair some of the losses incurred by four
years' resistance to the Government of the United States, during which
many had failed, some had become desperate, and not a few had died poor
and broken-hearted.
I once had occasion to visit a gentleman named Bass who dwelt in that
county. His residence was situated five or six miles from the public
road leading from our county-seat to his. I had crossed the ferry and
gone some distance on the by-way that I had been directed to take,
hoping to get to my destination by nightfall. But the road, long
unworked, was so rough beneath the buggy-wheels, that, finding I must be
disappointed in this hope, I determined at near sunset to seek shelter
for the night at the first house to which I should come. The dusk had
begun to set in, when, after ascending a steep, rocky hill, I came
within view of a nice, white, square, two-story mansion in the midst of
a grove of red oaks. A gentleman was sitting on the piazza with a book
in his lap. Over his other garments he wore a short summer coat of light
material, and he seemed to be reflecting, as, with the forefinger of his
right hand in the volume he had been reading, his left lay upon it. At
my call he looked up, rose immediately, went into the house, from which
he almost momentarily emerged, having exchanged the coat he had worn for
a black broadcloth, and, readjusting his cravat, came out to the gate.
When I told him the object of my call, he answered politely:
"Certainly, sir. Alight if you please."
Calling to a negro boy, who just then was coming from the horse-lot
across the road, he said:
page 139
"Here, William, take this gentleman's horse, and, after putting the
buggy under the shelter, water him, and tell your daddy to see that he's
well taken care of. Then you run to the kitchen and tell your mammy that
I want to see her in the dining-room, right away. Hear, William?"
"Yes, sir, Marse Jon'th'n," answered the boy, and went briskly to
execute his orders.
Having escorted me in, and disposed of my hat, umbrella, and satchel,
he said:
"Perhaps it may not suit your habit to sit on the piazza after
sunset. If not, we will go inside the house."
I answered that usually I sat all evenings outside unless driven in
by stress of cold or other inclement weather. When we were seated he
said:
"My name is Jonathan Wilby."
I gave my own name, and added that, although long knowing of Major
Wilby, I had not had the pleasure of meeting him before.
"Oh, yes, yes," he replied, cordially; "we have many common
acquaintances. I am really very glad to know you personally, and that
right here in this house."
Just then a portly, neat-looking black woman appeared in the doorway
of the hall, and, courtesying, said:
"Marse Jonathan, William told me you wanted to see me."
"Yes, that's right, Ritter. I'll see you." Saying to me, "Please
excuse me for a moment," he went in. After a few minutes he returned,
resumed his seat, and, smiling, said:
page 140
"Being nothing but an old bachelor, my table, especially at supper,
is lightly loaded usually, and I sent for my cook to let her know that I
expected two plates on it to-night, and enough to fill both."
Bachelor or not, it was an excellent supper, and well served by the
same woman and her daughter, a girl some thirteen years old. The table
furniture was finer than one often sees in country houses, except those
belonging to the richest. My host was pleased to see me eat with a good
appetite. After supper we repaired to the parlor, as the air had grown
cool since the coming on of night. A walnut round table, several
old-fashioned mahogany chairs which had been repaired lately, a sofa,
and a very high family clock, were what the room contained.
"You smoke?"
"Yes."
"I'm sorry I've nothing but a pipe to offer you. We planters since
the war find it necessary to be economical in our indulgences; but this
pipe is a clean one and the tobacco is good. I wish I did have a
cigar for you."
I assured him that I was more than content with the pipe.
When we had fired up, he grew more and more in cordial mood.
"I declare I am as glad as I can be that you were benighted and had
to stop over with me--of course, I should add, unless your business is
to be hurt by the delay. I do not often see anybody outside of my
servants, being not at all given to visiting and not much to being
visited. I walk about the plantation, and I sit
page 141
and read much of my time, mainly about the war, which is far more
interesting to me to look back to than during its continuance I thought
it ever would be. I used to hunt a good deal, and to travel about the
country, and was fond of being in society. But everything is so changed
and people have gotten to be so poor that I stay here, trying to
economize as well as I can, so as to help a little the poorest about me,
including a few of my old negroes who can't get along without working
harder than I think they ought."
"You don't get lonesome sometimes, living in this big house by
yourself?"
"Not much," he answered, indifferently. "I have first-rate health,
sleep well, and generally I can get out of books as much entertainment
as I need. I am fortunate in having about me the same servants I had
before the war, who are entirely reliable. My main manservant,
especially, is one of unusually good judgment, and, under my directions,
makes a living for us all, and a little over. They were his wife and his
daughter whom you saw waiting upon the supper-table. The field-hands
also were all raised on the place, some before my time, the most after.
So you see that I have a family, such as it is, and there is much the
same feeling between us now as heretofore. I have to be careful about
their disposition to make me spend on myself more money than I should;
especially Travis and his wife. They, like most old negroes, have a good
deal of family pride. Travis thinks I might keep hounds, as I once did,
and have a finer buggy; and Ritter, his wife, almost scolds sometimes at
my persistence in wearing old clothes longer than she thinks becoming.
Indeed,
page 142
from what I hear--I don't go about myself, as I said--negroes generally
do not seem to realize all the seriousness of changed conditions.
However, however," he added, moving his hand, as if in rather humorous
admission of the fact, "perhaps the same can be said, and with justice,
of us white people."
"I think, Major Wilby," I said, "that I remember to have heard that
in one of the battles around Richmond you were seriously wounded."
"Yes, my head was scraped by a Minié-ball one day, rather too deep to
make a joke of. They thought for a while that I was going to make a die
of it, or lose my reason. That would have been hard, considering
everything. I often think what a mercy it was to my old negroes that I
didn't do either."
Stooping to relight his pipe from the embers on the hearth, he said:
"Oh, no; I'm seldom lonesome. Still, I am always glad when any one
falls in on me as you have to-night. Have you any news?"
"None except such as you have seen in the newspapers."
"I take only the Milledgeville Recorder; sometimes," he added,
smiling, "getting two at once, when we happen not to send into town but
once in a fortnight. Travis says I ought to take a daily paper, so that,
even if I can't get it every day, I can keep up more with current news.
But I tell him no; I don't take interest in politics now, and not much
in news, beyond what happens in the neighborhood and among people I
know. But I delight in reading about the war, especially General Lee.
Wasn't he a splendid fellow!
page 143
Good man, too. When I saw him after the surrender, looking so calm, when
I knew his heart was broken, I could have cried. I have read everything
I could pick up on both sides. Big thing, wasn't it? I didn't feel like
going into it; but I thought, if anybody ought, it was just such as
myself. We gave them a good tussle, but they were too many for us. I've
come to believe that it was all God's will; and, to tell you the truth,
I'm not sure but that everything about it will turn out for the best in
time. Yet, my! haven't we had a time of it?"
"Most of us have had it, indeed," I said; "but you seem to be in
about as comfortable conditions as any planter I know, in your native
home, and surrounded by your old family servants, who are faithful, and,
from what you say of them, still affectionate."
"Yes, indeed. Now, thank God, I am comfortably situated; but I went
through a siege like the rest, and worse than most of the rest, for a
year or two after I got back."
He looked at me as if asking if I cared to hear of his experience.
After brief mention of a few of my own trials, I intimated that I would
be entertained by a recital of some of his.
"Well, sir," he answered, "when I got back, the question was, what to
do next. Negroes free, a man owing more money than his plantation and
stock would pay for if put upon the market, I just told people whom I
owed to take what I had and I'd go off to some town or other and clerk
or get some sort of work, and send back what I could make over a decent
support. Travis was against such a movement, for freedom didn't seem
page 144
to make any difference in the feeling he had for me. Travis argued: Stay
right here, and we'd work out; that nearly all of my negroes would
remain with me on moderate wages; and that, by close economy, with the
price of cotton keeping up or near to what it was then, I could get
through the difficulties in two or three years. Mr. Bass (the gentleman
you are on your way to see) rather thought with Travis; but, feeling
confident that cotton would fall as soon as one good crop would be made,
I persisted. I gave Mr. Bass a power of attorney to sell, or to do
whatever might seem best with the whole property, and then I cut out
afoot. You think Travis didn't cry when I told him good-by? Bitter, too.
But there's much more affectionateness among negroes than some persons
suspect. However, that's parenthetical. I left with a few dollars in my
pocket, and walked to Augusta, where I got a place in a hardware-store,
and I never wrote to a soul to tell them where I was. Meanwhile, Mr.
Bass (I can never be thankful enough to him, and, as to that, to Travis
also) let the plantation to Travis, hoping cotton would not fall. Travis
hired hands and made what he called a 'bully crop,' and Mr. Bass paid
off a considerable portion of my debts. If he had known where I was, he
would have written urging me to come back, believing then that I might
feel secure in keeping possession of the property. But he didn't know,
and so he and Travis set in for another crop. That was a first-rate one,
and he squared me off except a few hundred dollars. As for my experience
as a merchant's clerk, that was without results of consequence from
beginning to end. At the hardware-store they soon found out that I knew
too
page 145
little of trade to be of service to them, and after a little while they
got rid of me; very politely, however. I tried several other places,
where I was taken in on my agreeing to work for nothing except board
until I had learned the business well enough to warrant a salary. In
this way I lived first at one and then at another place in Augusta,
until at last I became rather disgusted with myself, making nothing
above expenses, and feeling that my services were hardly worth even
them. I got rather homesick, too; but the thought of coming back into
this neighborhood, seeing another man in possession of my native
homestead, and being a pauper, and perhaps a sponge upon Travis and my
other old negroes, I said to myself, 'I'll die first!' And, indeed, I
came near doing that very thing. One morning I walked out to a planter a
few miles below Augusta and hired myself to work for him. There I was
doing finely until I got sick. They told me, after I got up again, that
I had been down for over a month, and that while the fever was on me
nobody, they verily believed, had ever done so much talking. Well, one
morning when I waked up, and I found myself better, whom do you suppose
I saw? Travis. Yes, sir; my being sick got somehow into the Augusta
papers, and Travis, hearing of it, came to me just as I was getting over
it. To my astonishment, he informed me of what I have told you of the
operations here and their results, and, in spite of the gratification
afforded me by the news, I could not but reproach myself for not having
done a single thing toward the extrication which had come so happily.
However, I reflected that I had done honestly what I believed to be for
the best, and I decided to cast every
----
page 146
thought except gratitude behind me. In this while Travis also made
something for himself; enough to purchase a small piece of land, which
he rents to some of his people. He thinks, however, that it is more to
his advantage to stay here with his wife and his younger children and to
work on wages. Then you know many negroes are, like white people, fond
of the places where they were born and where they have always lived. I
am glad, on both of our accounts, that he prefers that course. He does
for himself, I doubt not, better than if he were on his own place, and,
under my directions, manages very well for me."
At this period the man Travis, tall, black, firmly built, came to the
door, and, dropping his hat upon the floor, saluted me with humble
respect and said:
"Well, Marse Jon'than."
"Yes," the master answered in kindly tone; "Travis, you no doubt saw
that this gentleman's horse was attended to properly."
"Yes, sir, marster."
"Did the plow-hands get through with that field this evening?"
"Not quite, sir; be thoo by a' hour-by-sun in de mawnin'."
"I hardly thought they would quite finish it to-day, as the ground is
hard from the drought, and I don't want the mules pushed."
"No, sir, I know dat; en I told de plowers dee must be keerful wid
'em."
"That was right. How was the cotton-picking tonight, Travis?"
"Right good, Marse Jon'than. I has to be right
page 147
strenious wid dem drap-shot gang o' pickers 'bout de bottom bolls. Some
on 'em makes out like it hurt dey back to git down to dem bottom bolls
more'n grown folks. I speck I'll haf to git holt o' some on 'em ef dee
ain' mo' partic'lar."
"Now, now, Travis; don't be too hard on them. You've been a boy
yourself, you know."
"Oh, yes, Marse Jon'than," he retorted, in good-humor, "I know dat,
en I found out dem ve'y time what de hick'ry was made fer; but I ain'
gwine be too servigous wid 'em."
"That's right; talking goes a great way with children, if people will
be prudent and not too impatient."
After other questionings and giving of directions for the morrow, he
said:
"One thing more, Travis. This gentleman wishes to go to Mr. Henry
Bass's early to-morrow morning. As the road is rough, and not easy for a
stranger to follow, I want you to go with him."
"Yes, sir."
I protested against the trouble I was giving, but Mr. Wilby cut me
short.
"No trouble at all. There are several by-forks by which you would be
in danger of being misled.--Travis, you can ride your plow-mule, unless
you prefer to walk."
"I ruther take it afoot, Marse Jon'than."
"If the man must go," I said, "let him take a seat with me in the
buggy."
"That is best, perhaps, as he would know better how to avoid the
stumps and straddle the ruts. Be ready, Travis, soon as breakfast is
over. You can go now."
page 148
When Travis had gone, Mr. Wilby said: "I have to watch that man in
his aptness to be rather too hard upon those under him, as I've no doubt
you've observed was often the case with negro foremen. He is so
thoroughly industrious and upright himself that he can not well
understand how any, even boys, can be otherwise, and he is a firm
believer in the whip as the most efficient punisher and reformer of all
shortcomings."
We talked to a late hour. Several times he apologized for taking more
than a fair portion of the conversation.
"Living here by myself, as it were, when I do have an opportunity to
talk, it sometimes seems difficult for me to stop. I suppose a man's
tongue, like his legs, is in need of occasional exercise; if so, mine
can not complain to-night, eh?"
I answered that I had been very much entertained. Indeed, I had been.
Much of his conversation, especially about battle and hospital scenes,
was at times extremely graphic. Then I was touched by the sadness, mixed
with what seemed to be meant for a bit of humor, with which he spoke of
the temporary dereliction of his manhood at the close of the war. It was
near midnight when, lighting a candle, and conducting me to bed, he
said:
"You may sleep without anxiety about waking in good time for
breakfast. I will call you. Sleep well. Good-night."
I could not but lie awake for some time, thinking of this man, so
gentle, almost childlike, yet cultured, firm, and apparently with much
business capacity; and I made up my mind that, as far as I could do so
with
page 149
propriety, I would get Travis to tell me more about him the while he was
conducting me to the person whom I sought.
----
II.
When I rose next morning a few minutes before it was time to call me,
and unexpectedly appeared before Major Wilby sitting on his piazza,
holding in one hand his watch, and reading in a large octavo volume that
lay in his lap, he looked up quickly, and, shutting the book said:
"Ah, ha! Up already? Good-morning. I should have called you in ten
minutes more. I hope you slept enough, at least as near so as possible
after being kept up by me so late last night. I felt rather remorseful
about it when I got back to myself. However," without waiting for me to
remonstrate, "it's only once. If your time would allow you to give me
another night, I'd agree to have supper by sunset and let you go to bed
with the chickens. I've just been reading Stephens's account of Lee's
last fight. I think I've read the book at least a dozen times."
Shortly afterward we sat down to breakfast. With polite insistence he
often asked me to partake again of the several nicely cooked dishes. I
noticed, as at supper, that he ate quite temperately, though dallying
long with apparently choicest appetite on what was upon his plate. My
equipage and Travis in his best clothes were waiting at the gate when
breakfast was over. After I was seated in the buggy, my host, giving me
his hand, said:
page 150
"I'm sorry you can not give me another night. I don't remember when I
have enjoyed anything more than your visit. Please never pass this way
without making me a call. Good-by. God bless you!--Be careful, Travis."
Rugged as the way was, I enjoyed much the travel on that sweet
autumnal morning. Almost throughout the drive of three miles much of the
primeval forest was yet standing, and the great oaks and lesser trees
that rose as if in waiting around them showed the generous fecundity of
the dark soil in contrast with the rich, deep red on our side of the
Oconee. Upon the cotton-fields the light frost that had fallen was
ripening fast the upper bolls; and the varying red and purple on the
sassafras, sweet-gum, black-gum, and maple along the small streams, in
relief with the brown and yellow of the uncut woods, made the landscape
pleasant to look upon. Travis spoke not except in answer to my
questionings, which at first were touching the condition of things in
general within that region.
"I doubt, Travis," said I, "if these black lands over here are not as
good as the red lands of our county. I hadn't been thinking so; but the
cotton and corn I have seen yesterday evening and this morning are equal
to any that our people have to show."
"Hit's tough land, marster; hit's mons'ous pow'ful tough. But yit, if
people take pains wid her, en doan' overcrop deyse'f, en keep up wid
her, she gwine pay back de wuk put on her; dat is, ef de seasons doan'
come too onreg'lar."
"You find the colored people and the whites in this neighborhood
likely to get along well together?"
page 151
"Oh, yes, sir, mos'ly. At de fuss offstart some o' de white folks en
some o' de colored people, dee got kinder 'spicious o' one 'nother,
which you know yourse'f, marster, de colored people is natchul' skeary
o' white folks, dee not havin' de eddication ner not de sense o' white
folks; en when dee found out dee all could vote, en some de white folks
couldn't, it tuck pains, I tell you, now, to keep things on livin' ways.
En den all de white folks, like Marse Jon'than, en Mr. Bass, whar we
gwine now, dee wasn't all like dem two, in 'lowin' colored people a fa'r
livin' chance; but things is rig'lated now tol'ble well over here.
Colored people, des like po' white folks, dee found out dee have to wuk
fur deyse'f en dey famblies, en votin' warn't gwine feed none o' 'em; en
den white folks en colored begin, seem-like, to have some peace in dey
mind, like befo' de waw."
"You all at Mr. Wilby's seem to get along very easily. I haven't seen
a household that so reminded me of old times."
"Oh, yes, sir. We all gits 'long fuss-rate wid Marse Jon'than. He
never bodders to hurt; not nobody, Marse Jon'than don't. He set in de
house, en read his book, en he nuver interrup' nobody, en nobody doan'
interrup' him."
"But I notice that he takes a strong interest in the business of his
plantation. He told me that he has a talk with you every night, giving
directions for next day's work."
He was silent for a brief while, then answered:
"Den you ain' know what ail po' Marse Jon'than."
"Why, no; isn't he all right?"
"Oh, yes, sir; oh, yes, marster," he said quickly.
page 152
"Marse Jon'than's all right, exception in his head, which it ain' de
same like befo' de waw. People 'bout here dee all knows 'bout it, else I
wouldn' let on."
"I am greatly surprised to hear that, Travis. I had been thinking
that Mr. Wilby was one of the most intelligent men that I've met in a
long time."
"De Laud bless your soul, marster! Marse Jon'than ain' lackin' in
sensible; he know more'n ary 'nother white man in dis whole settlement.
All de white folks'll tell you de same. Why, sir, Marse Jon'than ken
tell people all 'bout things long befo' dee er dey parrens er
gran'parrens was born. He even ken go back en tell 'bout de Injins, en
how dee collupsed people wid dey tomberhawks en dey wigwoms, atter dee
shoot 'em wid dey bo''n' arrers; en he ken p'int out de very tree whar
his pappy's grandpappy en some un 'em hung up a Tory t'other side de
Conee River . Yes, sir, dat he ken. But de trouble wid Marse Jon'than,
his head ain' right, and hain' be'n not sence he got waounded in de waw,
en he come home, en he see ev'ybody so to' up, he jes drap ev'ythin', en
went off, en he stayed whell we found out whar he war thar not fur from
A'gusty, en I went atter him, en I fotch him back atter he got so he
could trabble. Didn' he tell you nothin' 'bout dat las' night? He love
to tell 'bout hisse'f en whut he be'n thoo, when he ketch up wid a man
he see dey doan' know 'bout it. But dat's mons'ous sildom; beca'se he
doan' go nowhar, en people 'bout here dee all knows 'bout it."
"Yes, indeed, he did tell me a good many things about himself that
were very interesting; but I did not suspect that his mind had been
affected at all by his
page 153
wound. Does he know, or has he any suspicion, that such is the case?"
"Oh, no, so, dat he don't. Ef he knowed dat, nobody could keep him
dar nary single day, not dee couldn'."
"Why? Isn't that his home?"
"Oh, yes, sir; yes, sir. Right dar whar you see him las' night, dar
he was born en raised."
"Well, I can't understand why he could wish to leave it, unless it
were to go for treatment to the Lunatic Asylum at Milledgeville."
"De good Laud he'p my soul en body agin Marse Jon'than nuver gwine to
Mil'geville, en him locked up wid dem po' 'stracted people in dat gweat
big house! No, sir, Marse Jon'than couldn' stan' sech as dat, not for
one blessed munt; dat he couldn', raised like he ben raised. En dat whut
ev'ybody dat know him want to hender by not a-'sputin' wid him en let
him have his own way 'bout ev'ythin', en him not findin' out dey anythin'
de marter wid his head. Make my fresh crawl, idee Marse Jon'than gwine
'way f'om here, en special' to take up wid dem po' creeturs in
Mil'geville.
"Was there thought to be any difficulty in his mind before receiving
his wound?"
"Well, now, marster, I be'n a 'spicion'n my mind, en so have Ritter.
She's my wife, en it was her you see in de dinin'-room 'long her little
gal--me en Ritter, we 'spicions de trouble beginned wid Marse Jon'than
befo' he got waounded, en dat dat made him wusser. You see, Marse Henry
Bass, whar we gwine dis very mawnin', he have a little gal name Miss
Lizy. I ain' talkin' 'bout now, but befo' de waw. She war always a
page 154
mons'ous putty child, en Marse Jon'than be'n sayin', ev'y sence she war
a leetle bit o' thing, runnin' 'bout in pant'lets, en wadin' in de
spring branch, dat when she got to be a 'oman, he war gwine to have her
for his wife. En so when she were 'bout fifteen year old, en Marse
Jon'than 'gin to make up to her, sho' 'nough, lo en behole, here come
long de waw. En Marse Jon'than, he war agin de waw hisse'f; but he say,
he bein' a bach'lor he think he ought to go right 'long, 'mong de fust;
but he tell Ritter, befo' he lef', dat he have ax Miss Lizy to wait for
him, en Miss Lizy said she war gwine do it. But when Marse Jon'than ben
gone 'bout a year er sech a marter, dey come 'long a colonel wid gold
things on his clo's, en he overpersuade Miss Lizy, en her pa he war
strong agin it; but dee runned away, dee did, en de man, en which dee
all say he warn' no colonel, but he have runned away f'om de waw, en
people was atter him to fetch him back en shoot him. En he warn' good to
Miss Lizy, en atter a while she come back home, she did, en she have a
little baby dat it come dead, en den Miss Lizy, she died. En when
Marse Jon'than come home wid a furler not long atterwards, look like all
dat was too much for him, en he didn' eat nothin't all hardly, en he git
up en walk 'bout of a night when he ought to stay in bed en git well o'
de sickness he come home wid; en befo' his time war up, he went back to
de waw, en he say to me he doan' keer ef de Yankees kill him, only ef he
ken come up one time wid de man dat do Miss Lizy so. En sho 'nough de
news come dat Marse Jon'than done got shot in de head, en was in de
'orspit'l; en I want to go to him, but Marse Henry Bass say no, better
not yit awhile; mought be I couldn'
page 155
git to him, en do no good ef I did. En den de waw, it stop at las' atter
it be'n seemin' like it nuver was gwine stop whell ev'ybody was kill er
gone to payishin'. En den Marse Jon'than, he come home ag'in, en look
like he nuver took no intruss in nothin'. En he owe some o' do
neighbors, en he owe a man in Macon, en de neighbors dee all say, pay
when you ken, as much as you ken; but de Macon man he say he want all
his'n now, dollar for dollar. En ef Marse Jon'than ben right in his
head, he'd a knowed he could squar' off wid all 'em in time; but he say
no, let people take what he got; en bless your soul, befo' I knowed it,
he have done lef' en gone, nobody know whar. En sho 'nough dat Macon
man, when he sue Marse Jon'than, en level on de plantation en de res' o'
de prop'ty, en Marse Henry bought it in, den de trouble was to find
Marse Jon'than. En at las' de A'gusty paper let out whar he was, en I
went on down dar soon I heerd de news, en I nussed him night en day one
whole solid munt; en Ritter she got oneasy, she did, en she declar',
'twarn' for her younges' child, en she warn' feared a-gittin' los',
she'd 'a' come atter me, like I went atter Marse Jon'than. I speck you
know how women is. En it look like ev'ythin' people could do wid him he
gwine die. Tell de truth, marster, I got down on my knees ev'y day en
ev'y night, en I pray de Laud to spar him dis one time, en not let him
die 'ception' whell I could git him back whar he was born en whar his pa
en his ma died. En sho 'nough, one mawnin'--en he ain' be'n knowin' me
all dat time--but one mawnin', atter he have one good long sleep, he
wake up, en he look at me, en he say, 'Hello, Travis!' En den I des
cried en I laughed.
page 156
Be'n I gwine be hung, I couldn' he'p nary one. En den, even atter all
dat, he wouldn' say he were comin' back wid me whell I tell him de debts
mos' done all paid en de plantation a-runnin' same like befo'; en dar he
ben ev'y sence des like you see him."
I felt deeply interested in this story, and I said to the negro:
"Travis, from this account I take you to be as good a pattern of
faithfulness as I have ever seen. You and your former master's friend
managed very well. You and he, besides making good crops, I suppose made
compromises with the creditors?"
"No, sir," he answered quickly; "we nuver made no comp'mise. Marse
Jon'than say he doan' wan' nothin' he owe to be dock down, like a heap
o' people had to do; en so I make whut I could, en I gin it to Marse
Henry, en he scattered it round 'mong dem Marse Jon'than owe, en when de
lan' was put up, dat en de crop dat year 'bout squar' him out."
"Then he owes yet the purchase money for which the plantation was bid
off?"
He was silent for a moment or so, then answered:
"No, sir; Marse Jon'than doan' owe for de lan' ner nothin' on it. It
was all bid in for him."
"Who bid it in?"
"Marse Henry Bass; he de one bid on it."
"Then he must owe Mr. Bass?"
No sir; no sir," he answered promptly. "I tell you how't was,
marster. De money Marse Henry paid, I gin him myse'f, which I ben makin'
en savin' for dis long time. You see, marster, lan' so plenty, en money
so hard to git, Marse Henry wid de fifteen hund'ed
page 157
dollars I gin him he got de lan', en I was dat glad I mos' holler out
dar at the cote'-'ouse."
"But, Travis, it seems to me that in the circumstances the land
belongs to you instead of Mr. Wilby."
"Dat whut Marse Henry say, but it doan' 'pear like dat to me, for
beca'se I tell you why, marster. Ev'y dollar I make, it war made out dat
same plantation which hit belong to Marse Jon'than, he got it by his own
pa, en him buried right dar behine de gyarden 'longside o' his own ma;
en seem like to me dat lan' belong to Marse Jon'than, 'ceptin' whut he
may 'low to me when he come right in his head, en he see he ken spar'."
"And Mr. Wilby understands none of these transactions?"
"No, sir; dat he doan'."
"And he believes now that he is entirely square with the world?"
"Yes, marster. You see nobody doan' tell him 'bout de way de lan' was
bought in, beca'se dee know he'd come dissat'fied. En den, he is
squar' wid de world, de way I look at it."
"And what becomes of the money made yearly by the crops?"
"Well, now, marster, sence cotton done come down dey ain' ben so
mighty much tuck in bersides o' payin' o' han's, en keepin' up de
plantation en de stock, en he'pin' some our own colored folks en po'
white folks round here. Yit dey is some, en Christmas come, Marse
Jon'than he take out 'bout fifty dollars, en he say he wan' Marse Henry
Bass save de balance, atter payin' de
page 158
expenses, en givin' away whut he think he ken spar', he wan' Marse Henry
to save for hard times, for all of us. He mighty feared, 'casion'ly,
hard times gwine come on him ag'in, po' Marse Jon'than!"
"Does he go often among the hands when at work?"
"No, sir; he mos' hardly nuver do dat, en when he do, he doan' bodder
wid de workin'. I goes in de big 'ouse ev'y night en he talk wid me
awhile, en dat sat'fy him."
"One more question I'll ask you, Travis, as I suppose the house we
are approaching is Mr. Bass's residence."
"Yes, sir; dar whar Marse Henry live; en bless your soul, marster,
Marse Jon'than ain' never ben dar sence Miss Lizy she died."
"Ay? The question I wish to ask is, do the colored people on the
place understand how things are?"
"No, no, sir; 'ceptin' o' Ritter, en I nuver told her more'n I
could he'p. She love Marse Jon'than same like me, be'case she nussed him
too. But den you know, marster, f'om your own expeunce, ef you married,
a man needn't be. tellin' his wife ev'ythin' he know."
When we had reached our destination, and the man having dismounted,
was about to turn back, I took off my hat, involuntarily, as it were,
and, giving him my hand, said:
"Travis, I am glad I met your Marse Jonathan, as you call Major Wilby,
and more so that I have seen and held this conversation with you. Well
as I thought I knew your people, this has surprised me. Give my
page 159
thanks to the major for all his kindness. I thank you also for yours.
Good-by. I have not a doubt that God will bless you, in this world and
in the next."
"Thanky, marster; you're mighty welcome. Far'well."
He turned and went his way. After my business with Mr. Bass was
finished, on my mention of the conversation I had had with the man, he
confirmed every statement made except that relating to his own daughter,
to whom neither he nor I made allusion.
"The case," he said, "is well understood throughout the neighborhood,
and, indeed, in the county generally. The plantation and everything
appertaining to it belong to Travis, and the records are in his name.
Such is the well-known delicacy of Major Wilby, amounting to extreme
sensitiveness of every appearance of wrong-doing on his part, that
people never think of disabusing his mind of the illusion under which he
lives, and so strong is the affection for him had by this old slave,
that I believe he sometimes tries to persuade himself that the property
rightfully belongs to his former master. I am glad you made the major's
acquaintance and spent a night there with him. Such companionship does
him good. He'll be referring to your visit for a long time. He is very
fond of the society of thoughtful, cultured people, although he never
makes visits himself. I don't wonder you did not discover, in so limited
a visit, his infirmity. He is, and always has been, a thorough gentleman
in his instincts and deportment. No misfortune could befall him so
unhappy as for him to find out his true relation to Travis, whom he
never takes to be other than a servant working
page 160
for wages. Indeed, the negro himself prefers to feel as if such were
really the case."
Shortly afterward, having taken leave of Mr. Bass, I drove on. I had
been witness, even a recipient, of the old affectionateness of slaves
continuing unhurt by the war and emancipation; but now, reflecting on
what I had seen lately, somehow I felt that I had been in the presence
of a majesty, in its kind, higher than I had believed possible to
humanity in any condition. |
Chapter 7
page 161
NEW DISCIPLINE AT ROCK SPRING."
I rather tell you what is to be feared
Than what I fear.
"--Julius Csar.
I.
Mr. Thomas Tusser, who it seems had native toughness sufficient to
survive some hard experiences in childhood, lived to be the author of a
right good Georgic, which he styled A Hundred Good Pointes of
Husbandrie. He had been a pupil of St. Paul's School, London, whence he
was sent to Eton College. Feeling, after some years, as if he might
afford to be somewhat merry over the recollection, he thus described a
little scene between himself and Nicholas Udall, the headmaster:"
From Paules I went,
To Eton sent,
To learn straighte waies the Latin phrases,
Where fifty-three stripes given to me
At once I had:
The fault but small
Or none at all.
It came to pass thus beat I was.
See, Udall, see,
The mercie of thee
To me, poore lad.
"
The discipline of English schools came along with other institutions
into this country with our forefathers,
----
page 162
but none except old people or those who are growing old can tell us of
its varied enormities. The following brief story is meant to describe a
scene or two wherein, apparently from accidental circumstances, that
discipline, in a country school in Georgia many years ago, became
suddenly much modified.
The Rock Spring Academy had been started with hope of its being a
marked improvement upon the country (commonly called Old Field) schools,
for whose betterment something, nobody knew precisely what, had been
long supposed to be needed. The community had become thickly settled and
prosperous. Several well-to-do planters, recognizing the importance of
giving to their children higher instruction than in their pioneer
existence they had been able to get, built an academy near a spring that
issued from beneath a large granite bowlder. In all respects save one
the school prospered, having in the first term sixty, and opening the
second with seventy-five pupils, of both sexes, ranging from seven to
twenty years of age. The master, educated quite above the average (which
is not saying very much), had not succeeded in establishing a discipline
that was fully up to so many needs and responsibilities.
It was a period when a change gradually and indefinitely was coming
upon the minds of people, even in rural districts, regarding that dogma
of immemorial prevalence that education could be imparted best, if not
only, by the hickory, the ferule, and the fist, with an occasional
substitution of the milder penances of standing on one foot upon a
stool, climbing a smooth pole, or crawling among the rounds of the
master's chair; and thoughtful minds were beginning to indulge the
page 163
hope that a more reasonable regimen might be found and inaugurated. But
the man who led off at Rock Spring, apparently convinced that it was
wise to hold to the great apostle's counsel, to become all things to all
men, undertook to gauge his discipline to all tastes, applying the old
weapons of warfare to the children of those who yet adhered to the
heroic treatment, and confining himself to the mildly persuasive with
the rest. Signs of failure appearing during the first term were
multiplied in the beginning of the second. When it was noised outside
that several large boys recited lessons only when they pleased, and kept
others from study when they pleased, the attendance of pupils began to
fall off, and the teacher was notified by the president of the Board of
Trustees that unless he made a change in his rule he would be evicted.
He did make a change; but it was too late. Essaying one day to put the
hickory upon a big boy named Thomas Aiken, who had behaved outrageously,
the latter resisted, and with the help of comrades dragged him to the
spring branch, gave him a ducking, and otherwise so maltreated him that,
feeling himself to have been ruined by such discomfiture, he took his
departure forthwith.
At this juncture a young man named Samuel Cox, tall, slight, of not
more than one-and-twenty years, was beginning to meditate a change of
the vocation which he had followed for a year with slender success. A
graduate of the State College, he had been admitted to the bar, and kept
an office at the court-house of his native county, which adjoined that
in which Rock Spring Academy was situated. Thus far he had made neither
page 164
money nor professional reputation. Modest he was--too much so for a
lawyer--and fond, though not to great excess, of amusement, especially
hunting and fishing. His small property seemed likely to be exhausted
before very long, and he began to suspect that he had made a mistake in
choosing the law for his profession. In this state of mind it bethought
him one Saturday afternoon to pay a visit to his uncle, a thriving
planter, who, now aged, dwelt ten miles or so from the courthouse. This
gentleman had been guardian to the youth, both of whose parents had
deceased during his childhood.
"Law don't suit me, somehow, Uncle Jack."
It was after supper, and they were sitting in the piazza on the mild
August night.
"May be you don't suit the law, Sam," answered the uncle, bluff as he
was affectionate and fond. "What people call suiting has got two
sides to it: I found that out long ago."
"Perhaps I would have been nearer the truth to put it that way. At
all events, it doesn't seem to suit me, and that's enough
for me to know. But what to go at next I'm bothered to find out. I know
I'd never make a doctor, and I doubt if I'm fit for a farmer, even if I
hadn't spent most of my little property in trying to prepare myself for
something different."
"Why not go to school-keeping."
"My Lord, uncle!"
"Well, now, boy, it may be my Lord, and it mayn't; I won't say which.
But one thing certain, you've spent about a third of your prop'ty
Index your education, and a good chunk of the balance in trying to
make that of
page 165
some use to you. I'm blamed if I wouldn't make it count
somewhere; either-- You don't feel like you was cut out for a preacher,
do you, Sam? Because, if so--"
"Dear Lord! no, uncle," he answered, laughing, yet not without some
sadness. "But school-keeping!--the last, the very--"
"Now stop, Sam; stop right there."
The young man's repugnance was natural. The schools were stages
whereon had been enacted scenes which, if now accurately described,
would seem incredible to those who have never known them nor their
likes. Their multiform drolleries in the midst of unlicensed despotism
were remembered with mingled feelings of fun, disgust, and resentment.
Hardly any young man of education, a native of that region, but would
have felt himself degraded by adopting a profession most of whose
practitioners had been objects of the ridicule and contempt of
thoughtful persons. Within a few years past, however, to some of the
villages had come educated teachers from the Northern, particularly the
New England States, and they had succeeded in building up large and
highly respectable schools, some of them having attained high
reputation.
The uncle called attention to these, and then mentioned the vacancy
at Rock Spring.
"Why, Uncle Jack, I'm told that they have over there the wildest set
of boys in the whole country, and that a parcel of them, led by a young
giant named Tom Aiken, actually drove away the last teacher. I was
surprised to hear that about the boy, for he has a sister named Emily
whom I met several times in the school
page 166
vacation which she spent at her aunt's in town, and a more
sweet-tempered, lovely girl I don't remember ever to have seen. If I
were to undertake a school--for which, by-the-way, I don't feel as if I
had any sort of qualification--it seems to me that I'd better begin
anywhere else than at Rock Spring with its antecedents."
"I heard about that, and I didn't feel a bit sorry for that
schoolmarster. Instead of laying down his rules like them Vermont
fellows, that know what to lay down, and then let nobody
alter 'em, like them Medes and Persians that the Bible tells about,
without being took holt of and dragged over the coals, big and little,
that fellow, they tell me, had some rules for some and other rules for
t'others, and sticking to none with none of 'em; and so some of them big
chaps, when he went to firing away on one of 'em after it got too late,
they whirled in and give him his walking papers. But, Sam Cox, I haven't
been a-thinking but what you're another kind of stuff from such as that,
to be willing to be drove off just dry so, from a lawful
business. Now, suppose you had been fitter for the law, or, by blood,
suppose you hadn't, and a man, or two men, or, as to that, a whole
camp-meetin' of 'em, were to come to your office and ordered you out,
would you have done it?"
"Certainly not, sir. I should have answered their insolence as it
deserved, and driven them off."
"Aha! I knew it! What your father'd have done. Well, that's about
what them yearling boys done with that schoolmarster, and he weren't any
more of a man than to let 'em run over him. If it had been me,
and if I hadn't knew B from Bullsfoot about books, I
should have seen them chaps through, and been with
page 167
'em till now, if alive." After a brief pause he resumed thus: "The fact
of the business is, Sam, you've got to do something, as you can
see for yourself. You've tried law, and that seems like a flash in the
pan. You've got a good education. Your father--I loved him like I did
myself, Goda'mighty bless his soul!--he told me, when he made his will
appointing me guardeen for you, to give you a good education if it took
all the prop'ty he had to leave you, and it looks like all that money
spent and all that prip'ration oughtn't to count for just nothing,
bedad. Well, to my opinion, you wouldn't make any better farmer than
you've made lawyer. Farming, to amount to anything, a man have to have
enigy, which if it's in you, I've never seen it come out of you. What
you've cared for always, besides of hunting and fishing, is books, and
books have got to be your mainest tools in gitting a living, and them
same opinions your father helt, what made him tell me what he did about
sending you to school and college. People have already been a-whispering
that you, who've had the best education of any of the whole breed of
Coxes, it's a pity you're so long in doing anything to show for it, and
I'll be just dadfetchit, so to speak, if I didn't. As for
school-keeping suiting or not suiting, you don't know how that'll be
without trying it. There isn't any manner of doubt but what them
Northern men that have come down here and took up with the business,
some of 'em have got to be regular professors in college, and some have
gone from their school to the law, and there isn't one of 'em that isn't
making a good name for himself."
No more was said upon the subject that night. Samuel
page 168
Cox, though dreamy and rather inactive, yet had a man's sense of manful
responsibilities. He greatly loved and respected his uncle, and so,
after much reflection as he lay awake in bed, he determined to apply for
the headship of Rock Spring, and thus he announced the next morning. The
application was successful, although the trustees were doubtful--and
through their president, Mr. Hundley, so warned the applicant--of his
ability to control the turbulent elements in the task he was about to
assume.
"I got to be plain 'ith you, Mr. Cox, and tell you we has some
oudacious bad boys in this neighborhood; that is, I mean, mischeevious
and up to all sorts o' pranks, and they'll be shore to try you, and fact
is, you do look monst'ous mild an' spindlin'-like. Howbeever, the case
as it now stand, we'll have to take somebody, an' we've kincluded
to let you set in an' try it."
Many were the suggestions of the uncle when his nephew returned and
informed him of what had been done and said. Insensible to fear himself,
he could not but regret the softness of spirit which he feared might not
be able to cope with the set of whom Mr. Hundley had spoken in such
monitory language.
"If the concern of the whole business, Sam, the way it's in general
been worked by such school-marsters as have kept schools in the country,
if it weren't such a eternal mess of confound bamboozling, it wouldn't
be so plaguy troublesome to manage it. The school-marsters I've knew,
instead of trying to make scholars like 'em, and behave theirselves
right because they ought, they were always a-watching 'em, and
a-catching up, sometimes the wrong ones at that, and banging
page 169
away at 'em right and left, which it isn't seldom a grown person's worth
while to be bothering to find out all the mischief young people will
do, and the more, bedad, the more they know they're watched, because
they despise, just like grown people, to be everlasting dogged, so to
speak; and as for the way that some school-marsters have of making some
of his scholars do his watching, I never believed in it, because it
makes a boy mean, or it makes him a coward, which leads to the same. If
I was a school-marster--of course not without a education for the
above--I'd try to let my scholars know that I did not, so, jesso, look
on 'em as a passel of godforsakened sons o' guns that weren't worth the
powder and shot 'twould take to kill 'em; but, for their parents' sake
and--and--and so forth; but I know nothing about the business. Go
on, boy, and do the best you can find out how. In all events, Sam, I
sha'n't be expecting to hear you're drove off, for such as that
don't run in the Cox tribe. Bedad, I don't know but what the best thing
could happen for some of 'em to make a dead set at you the first day,
and so make you feel like showing 'em, and showing yourself to boot, the
stuff you made out."
"Yes," soliloquized the old man, as Samuel was riding on his way to
Rock Spring, "if he's got the sperrit of his father, though he
were a mild person, just like Sam, they needn't try to drive him off."
----
Part 2
page 170
II.
The new teacher was to board with Mr. Hundley, who dwelt about half a
mile from the academy. This gentleman felt it to be his duty to
administer very many precautionary suggestions.
"I wish to gracious, Mr. Cox, you weren't quite so mild and spindly
like. Ef them boys could see you was ekal to handlin' of em, I shouldn't
have the anxiety I has. Howbeever, them boys obleeged to know they ain't
the heads o' this whole community o' people, and I thought I'd go along
with you a Monday mornin', and open on 'em with some few primary remarks
as the President o' the Board o' Trustees o' the Rock Spring
Maled and Femaled Ecademy. They'd be bound to respect me, no
deffunce what they mout think of your mild and spindly--ah--kinditions
and 'comp'ishments, I may say."
"If you do not object, Mr. Hundly," answered Cox, "I'd rather go
alone. I feel that it is best to face singly the music, whatever it is
to be."
"All right. I jes' kincluded I'd fling out the siggestion. Mayby it's
best to open up 'ith as stiff a upper lip as possible. Some of 'em
there'll be certain to feel what you made out of."
About sixty pupils were convened. The new master, after hanging his
hat upon a peg near a window, advanced to a chair near the fireplace,
and, seating himself, made a brief address, appealing earnestly to his
pupils' sense of all their duties. He was very much embarrassed. Yet his
sincerity of purpose enabled him to
page 171
speak with some freedom and emphasis. The forenoon was spent in
organizing classes. The following is part of a conversation between him
and Thomas Aiken:
"Your name is--?"
"Aiken--Tom Aiken, the name I go by."
"What have you been studying, Thomas?"
"Little of first one thing and then another; no great shakes of none
of 'em."
"What do you propose to take up now?"
"Whatever comes to hand--ciphering and such."
"I suppose, at your age, you'd feel like getting on fast as
possible?"
"Oh, I'm in no great hurry."
While the girls were out at the afternoon recess, after the teacher
had occupied several minutes with a class at the blackboard that was on
a stage at the farther end of the room, he returned to his seat, on
which, after the girls had returned, he sat. Leaning backward, a tack,
that had been so placed as to project its point from one of the upper
slats, pierced deep into one of his shoulders, inflicting extreme pain.
As he instantly rose, with a cry, there was loud laughter among the
boys. His face, already flushed, crimsoned at this insult. The girls
looked staringly around, vaguely inquiring the cause of it all. Mr. Cox
for a moment looked at the school, then turning, walked, with what
appeared an uncertain step, toward the window near which his hat was
hanging, and stood looking out. Some blood had oozed through his thin
summer clothing. When Emily Aiken saw that, she rose, went quickly to
the chair, where, ascertaining what had been
page 172
done, she stood several moments, until Mr. Cox turned again.
"Mr. Cox," she said, her face red as his had been shortly before, "I
want to tell you that the girls in this school have made up their minds
that, if they can help it, the boys shall not break it up. I don't know
who had the meanness to hurt you in that way; but I know that it was
done in order to see if you were a man that would submit to such
conduct. I beg you, for myself and the other girls, and the little boys,
not to give up your place, as some of these big rough creatures are
determined to make you do if they can. For--for--for God's sake, Mr,
Cox, don't go away and leave us!"
Then she covered her face with her hands, and was led by one of her
mates back to her seat. The teacher took out his handkerchief and dried
his eyes (for he had been weeping), then came back, removed carefully
the tack, and taking out his purse, put it into it. By this time his
face had become composed, and he said: "I will excuse the girls from
school to-morrow, meaning to devote that day exclusively to the boys. I
wish them, the boys I mean, to be present as soon as the school is
opened. You are now dismissed." As the girls were filing out he called
to Emily Aiken, to whom, when she came up, he said: "Miss Aiken, I thank
you for your very kind words. I have no idea of leaving you all, at
least just now."
"Oh, I'm so glad, Mr. Cox!" she said, heartily, and passed on.--"Tom,
she said to her brother, as they were on their way home, "I do hope that
you had nothing to do with what I call as perfect a piece of meanness as
I ever saw. I don't ask you to tell me
page 173
who did it, but I would like to know, if you can tell, what it was done
for, when the man had not even said a word to deserve it."
"It was done," he answered, sullenly, "to let him know that he
needn't undertake to run over everybody in that school as some of 'em
does. Still, nobody expected the thing to hurt him as bad as it did. My!
didn't he jump!"
"It was a shame, a crying shame, and it was worse to laugh at him. I
thought when he first went to the window, where his hat was hanging,
that he was about to leave. But when he turned I saw that he wasn't
afraid."
"And a sight you was, standing up there and talking so before the
whole school!"
She made no answer, for she was already regretting that she had thus
given way to her feelings.
When Mr. Cox had reached Mr. Hundley's front gate, a little boy whose
home was farther on, and who had been waiting for him, said, in a low
tone, "Mr. Cox, I can tell you who put that tack in your chair."
"Was it you?"
"No, sir; no, sir."
"Did the one who did, ask you to tell me?"
"No, sir. That he didn't."
"Did you say to him that you intended to tell me?"
"Why, no, sir. That I didn't."
"Well, then, do you go on home, and mind you, don't you mention to
anybody what you have said to me."
"Cur'ousest schoolmarster ever I went anywhar to school,"
muttered the urchin as he moved away.
page 174
Mr. Hundley was much concerned at the report of his children. "I've
got to go to that 'cademy," he said, in a threatening tone.
"My dear sir," answered quickly his boarder, "I hope not. I beg not."
"But, Mr. Cox, I'm the President o' the Board o' Trustees; and
besides, them boys know they daresn't--"
"True, sir, and doubtless they would respect you as they should. But
you see, sir, I, unfortunate as it may prove to be, am, nominally
at least, at the head of the school, and, if it is to be governed at
all, it must be by myself. There are some elements more unruly than I
had even imagined; but it is perhaps lucky that the issue is made so
soon, and just as it is. But I am perfectly satisfied that I should not
have any help in meeting it. To-morrow will show if I am adequate to
it."
"Very well; work your own files. I thought a-bein' of the president--
Howbeever, as you say, you're the head o' the school, and--my laws! I do
wish, jes for the time a-bein', you mind, Mr. Cox, you weren't so mild
and spindly like. Howbeever, do the best you can." Then he ceased, and
turned mournfully to another subject.
Every boy was in his place when Mr. Cox arrived the next morning. On
his way he had gotten a cube of wood some eight inches in dimensions.
After bidding all a good-morning, he took the tack with which he had
been pierced, and thrust it through a small bit of white paper into the
block, and said, "I have put into this wood the tack that was fixed in
my chair yesterday." Then he walked to the stage, and laid it on the
edge, the mark fronting the fireplace at the hither
page 175
end. Returning, he drew from one of his pockets a pistol, and, taking
aim, fired. The wood slid rapidly backward several feet.
"Will one of you little boys do me the favor to go and see how nigh I
came to the mark."
A boy went, and immediately on reaching the spot answered, "You've
driv' her in, plump and squar'."
Then another bit of paper was put upon the orifice, and, drawing
forth another pistol, he sent its bullet straight after its predecessor.
After this he laid the weapons, without reloading, upon the mantel. Then
he addressed the school with many words, some of which were as follows:
"I have done what you have seen for the purpose of letting the large
boys in this school be convinced that I am a man whom there might be
some risk in maltreating without just cause, seeing that I know how to
defend myself. I have never fought with another in all my life, but
there was never a time when I would not have fought, and fought to kill,
if I had received an injury like the one that was put upon me yesterday,
and I had known who the perpetrator was. I was thankful, however, after
the first pangs of pain and resentment were over, that I did not know
the person who had outraged me in a manner so cowardly and brutal. I
might have found him, it is possible, by bribing or frightening some of
the smaller boys, if such methods did not seem to me unbecoming to a
gentleman to employ them. And now I think it may be as well for you all
to know how I intend to keep this school. I say keep, for that I
mean to do, at least for the term for which I am engaged. For I will
rather die than it shall be said of
page 176
me that I was driven or that I ran away from an honorable service that I
had undertaken to perform. I shall not inflict bodily punishment upon
any except those who are too young to be amenable to other influences.
Whenever, if ever, a boy too old for such treatment persistently fails
to conform to my discipline, I shall expel him from this school; and if
he will not go willingly, I will make him go unwillingly."
He paused and walked about in the room, erect at the consciousness of
manhood fully up to all possible exigencies Not a whisper was uttered,
the pupils regarding him as if he had been transformed suddenly into a
giant. After some time, his face softening into sadness and sympathy, he
said:
"Boys, let us understand one another. I came here with the intention
to conduct myself like the gentleman that I claim to be. Treating every
one as a gentleman everywhere has the right to be treated, if I should
find any one of you not able to appreciate such treatment, I shall
require him to go away and leave the rest of us to ourselves. I shall
neither watch you, nor allow you to watch one another with the view to
report to me afterward. I shall not permit any boy to inform me of the
misconduct of another, except such as may be injurious to the informant,
or be so disreputable that it ought to be made known publicly. As for
the little confidences that may rise among you, I shall not only not
seek to know them, but I will spurn any one who may be mean enough to
betray them to me. Now those of you who feel that they will not like
such a discipline will do well to keep away from here. Those who may
feel that they can
page 177
not answer, each for himself, whenever I may inquire of conduct done
outside of my presence, let them keep away also; for I will have
about me neither spies nor liars. If any one of you supposes that I
brought with me today those pistols which now lie empty on the mantel
for the purpose of making afraid, he mistakes my motive very far. I have
never worn a pistol or other deadly weapon; but, having effected the
purpose I had on my mind, I shall bring them here never again. I am not
such a coward as to wish to make anybody afraid of me personally,
beyond the fear which the bravest of men will always feel at the thought
of doing injustice to another. I would refuse to keep in my school a
boy, of whatever age, whom I found to be afraid of me; for I would
despise myself if I felt anything but horror at making a coward of the
son of any freeman. I give you the rest of the day to reflect upon what
I have said. To-morrow I shall begin in earnest with the work I may have
to assign to those of you who return. Dismissed."
Thomas Aiken, who had remained until the rest were out, advanced and
said: "Mr. Cox, I was not the one who hurt you, but I encouraged the
little boy who did, and I am ashamed of it, and am sorry for it. I will
quit the school if you say so. Still, I want you to understand that I
ain't afraid of you, or what you can do with your pistol. What you
said is what makes me feel as I do."
"And if you were afraid of me, Thomas, you should go.
As it is, I'd rather you would not."
"My Lord!" answered the boy, his eyes filling with tears. "Why
couldn't I had such a man before? Here I am nearly grown, and knows
nothing except the badness
----
page 178
that the teachers I've been to put in the heads of such boys as me by
their foolishness and meanness."
They became friends, to remain so always.
The scene just related became known far and wide. Startling though it
was, its immediate consequences were so benign that in a brief time the
new teacher had gained everybody's confidence and affection. The school
grew apace in numbers and reputation, and people wondered both that they
had endured so long a régime that invited to disorder and
insubordination, and that at last it had to be overthrown by an
inexperienced stripling.
Mr. Hundley was a man who wished always to be both just and generous.
On a happy public occasion afterward, while under the influence of
syllabub and other good cheer, among numerous other words he spoke the
following: "Yes, yes, yes. The fact o' the whole business were jes this:
I were that perplexited with anexity in my mind, him a-bein' so mild and
spindly-like, that when the thing come to a head, and that on the very
first an' openin' day, that I--and it were entire onbeknownst to Mr.
Cox--but I sont words by my little boy Jimmy to them yearlin' boys, that
ef I had to come to that instootion o' 'rethmitic and the warous
branch o' edification, I should come as the President o' the
Board o' Trustees o' the Rock Spring Maled and Femaled Ecademy, and I
should count on no foolin' ner no projekin', ner nothin' o' the kind.
And I were thankful, from all account, my messenges acted like a charm,
and I were the insterment in the startin' o' a discipline
which have eended to-night in the present skenery o' people o' warous
kind and mind, like the copy.book say. And I has no hizitation in
sayin',
page 179
both as my own self, and as the Presi dent o' the Board o'
Trustees, that I don't 'members in all enduorin' my lifetimes, as I ever
knowed a suitabler, reasonabler, lovel'er, ner more epinted jindin and
nunitin' together o' two people in the banes o' mattermony than Mr. Cox
an' Emily, which ef ever two people was jest made for one 'nother,
it were them two people, seem like to me." |
Chapter 8
page 180
MR. JOSEPH PATE AND HIS PEOPLE." Old times are
changed, old manners gone.
" -- Lay of the Last Minstrel .
I.
Old Mr. Pate, whose residence was a mile or so south from Hines's
store, believed that he and his family had had some very interesting
experiences, and he was extremely fond of talking about them, not only
to adults, but to children, among whom I was honored by being called one
of his favorites.
"And it's because," he would say to me, "you ain't like some boys,
and 'special them Jooksborough schoolboys, that 'stid a list'n and
keepin' they mouth shet respectful when grown people is a-talkin' and
a-tryin' to learn 'em somethin' about times long before they was borned,
they'll actuil argy with 'em, and they'll go to gigglin', which in my
time no boy darsn't to do; and bersides that, meet 'em in the street
when they let out o' school, 'stid o' givin' the road to old people, as
some of 'em does, why a body got to give the road to them, same
if they was a 'oman or a bitin' dog. What some on 'em want is the
hick'ry, to learn 'em manners, sech as boys used to have in my time."
I liked well to listen to his narrations of neighborhood
page 181
traditions of the Indians, who, when he was a child, were just beyond
the Oconee, twenty miles distant; about the culture and marketing of
tobacco, the introduction of the cotton-plant and the cotton-gin,
old-time sports, courtships, disciplines, and other subjects. He felt
great pride in the recollection of his parents, and would tell with
gratitude that was even gleeful of the whippings received from them,
often in the day, more often at night, and how these had contributed in
making him the respectable, comfortable citizen that he believed his
neighbors would bear him out in saying he had always tried to be.
"Yes, sir," in honorable praise of his ancestry, he would say, "my
father used to say that a boy, to make a man that's any account, he
ought to get by good rights, at fa'r calc'lation, one whippin' every
day, and sometimes two of a night. Yes, sir; that was the kind o' man
my father were, and Joe Pate'll tell you the same o' his'n, which
his ma and the wimming always called him Sephus; but I
never called him that one time, not since the day he were borned. You
see, they writ him down in the Bible Josephus, bercause I
were already named Joe, or Joseph, which you mind to call
it."
The Pate dwelling, originally a two-roomed framed cottage, had been
enlarged from time to time, and was quite comfortable in spite of the
irregularities of its various improvements. The farm consisted of
several hundred acres of good rolling land. Mr. Pate, when about fifty
years of age, besides a wife, had two married sons, Jimmy and Billy
(both settled near by and doing well), and two unmarried
children--Betsy, twenty, and
page 182
Josephus, lately turned of eighteen. Half a mile east were the Tidys,
widow, with a son Lihu, twenty-one, and a daughter Sylvy, fifteen.
Perhaps their mansion of four rooms, two below and two above, and the
grove of red oaks, were kept somewhat nicer than the Pate place, because
Mrs. Tidy for three years past had had no man to hinder the cultivation
and indulgence of her tastes about such things. A lady of remarkably
active, pleasant habits for one a little beyond forty, she felt it her
duty to concern herself not only for the condition but the appearance of
things about her premises.
Equidistant from these families, and toward the south, were the
Runnells, new people. The former owner having cut down most of the
woodland, and let the hillsides run into gullies through the rude sort
of culture so ruinous to rolling lands, had offered the place for sale;
and while Mr. Pate was haggling over the price demanded, Mr. John
Runnell, from one of the counties near the Savannah, much to the
former's disappointment, purchased and removed there with his family,
consisting of one daughter, Patsy, seventeen, and another, Milly, four
years old. Their mother had died a year before. It was a worn-away
looking place, although a few oaks, too noble not to be spared, shaded
the small inclosed space around the double hewed log-house, with its
fourteen-feet passage. Mr. Runnell was a tall, dark, wiry man of
thirty-eight, stern though not ill-looking, plain in dress, and too much
of what was called a rusher to care a great deal about looks or manners.
Patsy, not quite so tall as Betsy Pate, but considerably taller than
Sylvy Tidy, and very nearly as pretty, used to scold her father for the
page 183
way he dressed, especially in a new community. But he trusted that the
way in which he was improving that once fine plantation, and laying up
money, would establish his family in good time upon a satisfactory
status. He let her take her own way in having improvements put to the
house and yard, and did not complain at a few fine things she got at
Hines's store for herself and her little sister.
It looked rather hard on Betsy Pate, that her younger brother, tall
like his father, but slender and very handsome, should have been awarded
so many good things and herself so few. Yet if her face had not been
quite so bumpy, and her hair of a sandy quite so pale, she would have
been as good looking as there was any need for. She had a capital
figure, and she professed herself to be as independent a girl as that
whole region could produce; and even if she had not always loved Sylvy,
and had not begun to love Patsy, she would not have envied the smooth
olive complexion of the former nor the blushing brunette of the
latter--not if Betsy Pate knew herself.
For some years past Mr. Pate had been indulging the hope that his own
and the Tidy families in proper time would become united by two bonds.
There was some pathos in his ill-concealed regret that Betsy's face was
not more smooth, and her hair was so far outside of favorite colors, and
in his thankful pride that she had a figure that no young man in his
senses could contemplate without some emotion. If anything was to come
from this branch of his ambitions, it was getting to be time. Lihu Tidy,
of middle height, stout, steady, reticent, almost gloomy, supposed to
think as much of
page 184
himself as he deserved, thus far had shown regard for no girl in
special, although from a proper sense of duty he made occasional visits
not only to the Pates but to other families, and was always polite, even
apologetic for not visiting more freely; but then, you know, there was
the business of the plantation, and other things of the kind. Since the
moving in of the Runnells, he had become rather more chatty, and had
been heard to say that the Runnells were much more interesting people
than might have been supposed at their first appearance. Betsy, as she
sometimes told her mother, had gotten tired of trying to entertain Lihu,
who talked to a girl as if he was sorry for her, when goodness knew
that, as for herself, she wished he would come to that house seldomer
unless he altered.
"Why, ma, when that boy put his pitiful looks on me and say nothing,
I just have to put mine on him and say the same, because he can't
be sorrier for me than I am for him. Now! And that makes him stop
it for the time a-being, and try to say something more interesting like.
I do think, on my soul, I never see brother and sister so different;
that Sylvy's not only lively as a cricket, but she have politeness for
other people besides herself, young as she is, and small if she be."
"You think there's anything betwixt Sephus and Sylvy?" asked the
mother.
"Laws, ma! don't ask me about brer Sephus. He's got to be such a man
that he hardly knows himself what he wants. If he wasn't so big and
conceity and scattery, I think he could get Sylvy; but my opinion, the
way things is now, he better not try it. Besides,
page 185
Mrs. Tidy have her own opinions about such. Sephus have to run about
less and 'tend to business better, before he could get her
consent, let alone Sylvy's."
"That boy'll have to be took in hand, I'm a-thinkin', and my
suspicion is your pa does, too; Patsy Runnell seem like a nice girl, a
uncommon nice girl."
"That she is, and sensible, to boot. She knows how to manage Lihu
with his solemncholy ways, which I don't, because they make me
mad, a-knowing they ain't no more foundation for 'em than--than--I come
a mighty nigh a-saying, than any common setting hen, if a body could
compare a fowl that's knew to be a female with a man person."
Patsy, indeed, professed rather to like those ways of Lihu that were
as a foil to her own wit. Whenever he came there, she told him that she
was thankful that his business could be let up so as to give a girl a
chance at his society. Such talk in time served to make him less
apologetic, less disposed when in ladies' society to allude to his own
weighty responsibilities, and less openly compassionate for feminine
infirmities, general and special.
As for Joe--but with Josephus Pate, as he had been put down in the
Bible, I will begin a new chapter.
----
II.
The fashion of the times, as in most frontier communities, was to
marry young, but not, except in few cases, with one's first lover. Few
Georgia boys had not
page 186
been lovers at fourteen, yet it was not until about eighteen that a
youth was regarded as ripe for marital responsibilities. Even at that
age, heads of families, except such as always had been and had counted
upon always being poor, expected that applicants for their daughters
should have something to start withal, if it were only a negro or two
and a piece of land, or the money wherewith to purchase them. Joe Pate,
by the time he was eighteen, had experienced several degrees of the
passion sometimes named tender toward several maiden ladies and perhaps
a few widows. In lordly ways often had he teased Sylvy Tidy for being so
young and so little, and regarded so much younger by her mother. But
lately Sylvy had been developing fast, and she was beginning to show
that, young and little as she was, she felt that she knew a few things
if not more. Her development went on so rapidly that Joe began to make
his attentions to her more serious and pointed. Occasionally he gave her
a nice pocket-handkerchief or a curiously wrought vial of perfumery, and
now and then she seemed as if she was not wholly averse, like Atalanta
with the apples of Meilanion, to be caught; but soon again the
consciousness of extreme juvenility, or something else, made her begin
to talk about what she owed to her ma, when Joe would rise, bid her
good-by, and, returning to his plow, do such work as presently we shall
hear his father commenting upon.
In those days, white boys who worked at all were expected to work
steadily like the negroes. Joe's irregularities in this regard had been
winked at by his father because he hoped that he would change after the
page 187
period of sowing a few wild oats. Billy and Jimmy were now both
steady-going married men. Joe the youngest and his father's namesake had
gotten six months more of schooling than they had, and then he was
taller, handsomer, and brighter. All these had something to do with this
too long indulgence.
It was the middle of June. The days, long and hot, were uncommonly
dry. For some time past a more earnest stimulus had been felt by the
paternal mind to be needed in order to bring Joe to the standard held by
his brothers, whose courtings had never led to gross neglect of their
work. Mr. Pate suspected that one matter with Joe was the excess of his
education, and once or twice he so expressed himself to his wife.
"And I'll tell you for one reason why, Polly: I have caught, and
more'n once't at that, but I have caught that boy under a sassafac in
the fence-cornder a-reading a book that they calls a novyul, that some
o' them Jooksborough schoolboys they loant it to him; and, as nigh as I
can come at it, from what people tells me, it's a kind of a book that
the half of 'em is lies, and, what's more, the fellow that writ it
knowed it." Having spoken to Joe several times mildly about his conduct,
and without effecting satisfactory results, he decided to impart to his
words greater stress. One Saturday night, after supper, when he had
lighted his pipe and seated himself as usual at one end of the piazza,
he dismissed all except Joe and then said:
"Joe, seem to me that if you don't mind what you're 'bout, they is
danger of your comin' to be of ruther mons'ous little account. I've told
you before now that I were tired of your everlastin' a-runnin' about,
and
page 188
nothin' a-comin' of it; and when you ain't, you tak'n sich long restes
at the eand of your row, under plumtrees and sassafacs and 'simmons in
the cornder of the fence, like the sun have give you the headache, which
'twern't for your appetite for your victuals a-holdin' out, your ma'd be
oneasy. And you ought to know that season like now, when nary drap of
rain has fell in so long a body done forgot about it, if the ground
ain't kept a-bein' of stirred, people is to make nothin' for man ner
beast; and sech as that got to stop, and that speedy."
At first, confounded by these words, Joe was beginning to employ his
superior educational advantages in avoidance and defense, when his
father, turning his face toward the house, cried aloud:
"Betsy, tell your ma and the balance of you, you may all come back:
me and Joe's through."
"Yes," said Mr. Pate, after he and his partner had gone to bed, "my
righteous belief is that it's them novyuls and the extry schoolin' I
give him; because I've notussed that the more schoolin' people give a
boy, as a gen'l thing, the lazier about work and good for nothin'er he
git. Joe think he must try to be like them town boys, that when they'r
let out o' school they come a-flockin' into the peazer o' Bland's store
and people has to jes' shet their mouth, and they can't hear their own
ear, and them a-gabblin' about what they been a-readin' about men and
wimming a everlastin' fallin' in love, and playin' the juce and turnin'
up Jack, and blowin' one 'nother's brains out, and all sich. I picked up
one o' them novyuls yisterday whar Joe have left it under a 'simmon, and
I opened her whar he have turned down
page 189
a leaf, and I'll be dad-fetch-it if I didn't come acrost more fool talk
about love than I ever talked to every sweetheart I ever had, a'
includin' them I got married to."
"Mr. Pate," answered his wife, "what the matter with Sephus, it ain't
the extry schooling he have. That ain't enough to hurt him bad as that;
and, as for novels, Betsy have read some o' them herself, and she say
that they has things in 'em that's that affecting, that they sometimes
makes her actual cry, and that they ain't a-going to do much harm if a
body ain't already willing to make a fool o' their self. Sephus have
marryin' in his head, and he have had it there evy sence he quit
school, and he'll git over his foolishness soon as he can settle down in
his mind."
"He need some sort o'settlin', and that bad; bad as I ever see
a ole-field colt need curryin' and the cuckle-burrers carded out of his
tail. I wouldn't make no objection to him a-marryin', if he could git
somebody that's of any account. I ben a-hopin' him and Sylvy Tidy might
jine pardners; but I has my serous doubt if he have the sense to want
Sylvy."
"That's jest the one the boy have made up his mind at last that he do
want; but he see the trouble his flyin' around have made with Sylvy, and
what his not attending to business have done with her mother. Betsy say
she's cert'n in her mind Sylvy likes Sephus well enough if he wer'n't so
impatient, and make out like he's a-goin' to court Patsy Runnell for
spite, or git you to give him off his portion, as he call it, and let
him move clean off to some distant heemerspere, he say."
"To some--some--whar did you say, Polly?"
page 190
"To some heemerspere; I don't know where that is no more'n you do."
"Well, well, the thing have broke out on the creetur' in bigger spots
than I be a'lowin'. As for them Runnells, they're nigher to me than I
want now; for Jack Runnell knowed I wanted that land, and needed it to
boot. Heemerspere!--I don't know--yes, mayby I will--give Joe
his--portion--portion--por--"
"I should do no sich thing; I should let Josephus Pate to
understand-- Mr. Pate, do try to keep awake when people is a-trying to
talk about things that is serous, and not to go to snorin' before the
words is out o' their mouth."
But Mr. Pate's unstudied music rose into a sustained diapason, and
his companion, turning over, and covering an ear with the sheet, soon
fell asleep.
----
III.
On the next day was the stated monthly meeting of the Dukesborough
Church. On such days people looked their best, clad in things the
smallness of whose cost was compensated by the fact that they
had lain for a month in the press of sweet-smelling flowers
and leaves; yet, especially in the case of the young, by the bloom
imparted to cheeks by the air of that region, than which none could be
more sweet. If there was a single item of his best clothes that Joe Pate
had omitted on that morning, he could not have said what it was. The
very tags of his spotted cravat he counted upon for doing
page 191
their part in aid of a purpose that last night had been fixed in his
mind. Even Mr. Runnell wore a cravat of some kind, tied on in some sort
of fashion, and a new suit of jean. Sylvy Tidy was as sweet as they ever
make them, in her white dotted muslin, leghorn bonnet, and linen
bird-eye apron, with cambric ruffles in becoming places. Not so very far
behind was Patsy, in her striped gingham, green calash, her wide red
belt stuffed with rose-buds and violets, making the indifferent Lihu
almost regret that he had not gotten himself up nigher like Joe. And
Betsy! Now, as for Betsy Pate, a girl honest as the days were long, it
is possible that she may have used the night before somewhat more of
buttermilk and chalk than usual in subduing her bumps. At all events,
she shone well there on an end of the bench where her new silk frock and
her new some kind of sash, that swept the aisle floor, were seen to
proper advantage.
After the meeting Joe got permission to ride home with Sylvy, Lihu
with Patsy, and Mr. Runnell, much to her father's dislike, with Betsy.
On Joe's face was a severity that contrasted well with the gayety of his
attire. Some huskiness in his voice he regarded as not out of place.
Patsy chattered almost too much for Lihu. At the two-mile fork, where
the Tidys and Runnells must diverge from the main road, Mr. Runnell,
knowing, of course, that Lihu would see Patsy home, kept on by Betsy's
side, and Betsy found that just between two and two there was more good
talk in him than people knew of.
After the divergence Patsy, who, with her escort, was in front, in
the intervals of conversation looked
page 192
back several times, and seemed as if, on encouragement, she might
address a remark or two to the couple behind. But on those occasions Joe
was looking intently at Sylvy, and Sylvy as intently at a point
somewhere between the ears of her horse.
"Sephus seems serious and solemn this morning," said Patsy.
"Joe, you mean?" answered Lihu. "Oh, that never mean any great things
with Joe." Lihu was mistaken. If Joe Pate had been going to be hung, his
seriousness would not have been more intense than that with which he had
been courting that child. Some of the last of his thousands of words ran
about thus:
"I don't suppose," he said, with rueful efforts at resignation, "that
women and females ever know, or if they do, they never care for, the
pains, and, I may add, the dying groans of them that worships 'em
perhaps more than may be good for their own safetity and healths. To
some people it may be a consilation that this world is nothin' but a
flitterin' show; but as for me, I am a man that I'm obliged to
acknowledge that, fur as I'm concerned, I much ruther have a different
and a entirely another sort of a sp'ere of action."
He took out his silk pocket-handkerchief, unfolded and waved it,
dispersing its cinnamon and cologne-water around and about.
"Sephus," said Sylvy, as they drew near the horse-block, "I can't
help the being of honest with you, because it's my nature. And I won't
say I don't like you, Sephus, which, with a girl of my age, it might be
going too far on first impressions so serious and not full expected. But
I am not a woman grown, or at least ma
page 193
don't think so, if I am the exact age she married pa, though, of
course, that's been some time ago, and therefore she say that not until
I'm seventeen will she not even think of such as that for me long as
that may seem to other people. If you feel like waiting till then, all I
can say, just as the Scripture says, there is never any telling what a
day may bring forth, and special in ma's opinions of various people."
These words, meant to assuage, made the hearer frantic.
"Sylvy, look in my eye and see if you see anything like the
Methusalem your ma want me to be, if not her own daughter."
"O Sephus," trying her best to be mild, "you oughtn't to use such
vi'lent language."
"I have saw," he went on, reckless--"I have saw for some time that
your ma was predijiced ag'inst me, that make her want to put off things,
as important as them, till the Judgment-day, when everything will be
forever and eternally too late."
"No, Sephus, ma may have her faults about the ages of people; but she
is not a woman to take up prejudices just so for nothing, though I won't
deny that I have heard her say that she wished you'd be more attentive
to business."
"Ah, ha! ah, ha! And didn't you correct those remarks, Sylvy?"
"Correct them, Sephus! How could I correct them, a-knowing nothing
about it excepting what people said?"
When he had assisted her to alight, he said, "Sylvy, with a man in my
quategory, so to speak, to make the
----
page 194
case powerfuller in the various departments of my human life, two years
is the same as twenty--no more, no less."
"All right, sir," she answered, unbuckling her riding-skirt.
"And you talk that cool and calm because you don't love me."
"I never said I did; I only said what a day might bring forth."
"Farewell, Sylvy; I hope you'll drop a few tears when you hear the
result."
"I don't know what you're talking about, Sephus."
"I ain't perfec' cler in my own mind that I know myself; but I
think I'm talking about my bandishment and exile'ds. In my present
quategory, my intentions is to bandish myself from this cold heemerspere
and go whar' people is kind, and can understand me enough to not want to
put me off forever and deternally."
"Sephus, do hush!"
He took her hand, gave a mysterious good-by, mounted his horse,
hardly speaking to Lihu who had just returned after taking Patsy home,
and galloped to the Runnells.
"Now, look here, Sephus," Patsy interrupted when he had been going on
for five minutes or so, "you better stop right there, for Sylvy's sake,
if not for your own, for you'll wish you had. And I want to tell you,
straight up and down, that you don't know your own mind, not perfect, I
mean; and not only that, but I ain't a girl that is willing to be
nobody's second choice, no matter whether he's in a fret or not."
"I think it's about as short and pre-emt'ry a convisation
page 195
as I ever experienced with a lady on no subject of importance
whatsomever."
"It may be so, but it was just that much longer than it ought to have
been, or there was not a bit of necessity for," retorted Patsy.
"It 'pear like I got no friends nowheres."
Patsy laughed and laughed. Suddenly she said: "Yonder comes pa; I
know you won't want him to see you a-looking so quare. Sephus, you don't
know how quare you do look!"
He bade her an abrupt farewell, and paying almost no attention to her
father's invitation to dinner, rode on slowly, disgustedly, home.
----
IV.
Of the conversation between Mr. and Mrs. Pate in the gig, while on
their way from meeting, the following is a small portion:
Mr. Pate.--"I wonder why'n't Jack Runnell go 'long with his
own daughter, and let Lihu rid along o' Betsy?"
Mrs. Pate.--"Laws, Mr. Pate! Don't you supposen Mr. Runnell
want varieties sometimes, like t'other people?"
Mr. Pate.--"He may, and he mayn't. But I don't keer 'bout his
takin' o' his wari'ties out o' any o' my people; because he couldn't
help from knowin' that I wanted that land and needed it."
Mrs. Pate.--"Come, my dear, don't let's talk
page 196
about land of a Sunday, and a meeting Sunday at that."
Mr. Pate.--"All right, honey, if you say so; but Sunday or
Monday, thar's the land a-backin' up ag'in and betwix' me and the Plains
and Gateston road. My 'spicions is that Lihu, silent boy as he is, don't
like no sich."
Mrs. Pate.--"Lihu have nothing to do with it. And for I don't
know what, I wouldn't for Betsy to of heard you say them words; for, it
would of hurt her feelings. Yonder's Mr. Runnell a-telling of her
goodby. Ain't you a-going to ask the man to stay to dinner?"
Mr. Pate never before did such a thing with a neighbor since he had
owned a house--he put his horse to a slow walk until Mr. Runnell's back
was fully turned. Afterward he rather regretted this first breach of
hospitality, particularly when Betsy, with some seriousness upon her
face, expressed surprise. During the rest of the day, he felt more
uncomfortable than for quite a time. After supper Joe said to him that
he would like to have some conversation with him alone. So when he had
fixed himself in his accustomed seat and fired up, he said:
"Well, Joe, what's up with you now?"
"Pa," he answered, abruptly, "I wish you would give me my portion and
let me go away to myself."
Taking out his pipe, Mr. Pate turned quickly to him and said:
"Ah, Joe, has you and Sylvy done made your plot, and her ma; have she
give her consents? Ef so, why of course, my son--"
"Me and Sylvy have made no plots, pa; and if we
page 197
had, Missis Tidy make out she's nothin' but a suckin' baby, and more'n
that, she have tuck up a predigice ag'in me."
By many an interrogatory Mr. Pate got from Joe how the matter stood.
After reflecting for some time, he calmly remarked:
"Ya-as, I think I understand the case, Joe. In the mornin' I'll see
what kind of a portion I can give you. You know I ain't no rich man, my
son, but I'll try to be as lib'ral as I ken, to do jestice to the
t'other children, a also countin' in your ma. My intentions is to be
lib'l and fa'r as the case'll allow."
"Thanky, thanky, thanky, pa, and when--"
"Bet--say!" cried the father, aloud, "you all can come out; me
and Joe is thro' ag'in."
The rest of the evening was spent in moderately cheerful chattings,
Mr. Pate taking less part than usual, considering, Joe well understood,
how best to set off to himself on the morrow. Occasionally he may have
thought, in the midst of his gay, rattling talk, how Sylvy would feel;
but then she must reflect that she had brought the most of it on herself
by persistent hanging on to her mother's apron-strings.
"Mr. Pate," his consort began while tying on her night-cap, "I don't
know what have got holt of you. I shouldn't be giving Sephus no
portion, as he call it, big man as he is. I should tell that boy,
plain, that the trouble is, he's too big a man, and he's lazy, which
Betsy say, if he weren't and Sally Tidy could see him more studdy and
industrious at his work, she wouldn't hender his gitting of Sylvy,
special when she have marryin' in her head her own self."
page 198
"Who, Polly? Missis Tidy?"
"Laws, Mr. Pate! Where has your eyes been, this last six munts
and better?"
"Why, 'oman, you take the breath away from me! Why'n't Jack Runnell
be a-usin' over thar' then, 'stid o' over here, and which it would be
another sort suitabler? I got to see them people, both of 'em. My, my!
That do beat!"
"If you do, you'll be sorry for it. That's what I got to say. When
it's people's lot to git married, they goin' to git married; and
as for me, I ain't a person that is willin' to take the resk of pushin'
'em ner henderin' 'em, nary way. But, my dear husband, I do hope, for
goodness gracious' sake, you ain't a-goin' to be giving Sephus any
prop'ty, and let that foolish child go off."
"Oh, my dear, I'm not a-goin' to do no great things 'long o' Joe. I
promised the feller I'd give him somethin'; but I shall start by
driblets, and see how they'll work a while. I'm a-goin' to try to keep
in reason. But I'm pow'ful sleepy. I s'pose it's egzitement." In another
minute, if he was not asleep, his wife knew no better.
Mr. Pate was so fond of enlarging upon this happy period in his
domestic life that I let him tell of it in his own words:
"Next mornin' I told Joe after breakfast, let's me and him pull off
our coats, as the day were hot, and we had some preamberlation on hand.
So we shucked ourselves, we did, and we muandered along to the medder
branch. When we got thar', I gethered me a good hick'ry, and, before he
even 'spicioned what I were up
page 199
to, I lit on him with thirty-nine, and them genewine, accordin' to law;
and then, before he had time to git over the 'stonishment, I says to
him, says I, 'Thar now, my man, you got your portion, as you call it,
and now you can go to yourself if you want too; but if you do, you git
no prop'ty from me, livin' ner dead.' And then I marched back to
the house, I did, and I were speechless to nobody, and I putt on my
workin' clo's; and I marched to the lot a-lookin' as sorrowful as I
knowed how, and I got Joe's mule, and I went, I did, and I plowed that
whole blessed day, a-eatin' my dinner in the field along o' the niggers.
Night come, I come back, putt up my mule, fed him, curried him; went to
my supper a-lookin' madder and tireder and pitifuller than I was, in
fact. Man with family got to do that a way sometimes for the effec' it
have on females and the balance of 'em. No Joe; I never let on if I
'membered any sich people as Joe Pate. Ev'ybody was silent, same
ef it ben in meetin', exceptin' when I riz from the table, and went out
to the back po'ch, and hollered to the cook I want breakfast next
mornin' by candlelight. My wife, she declar' atterwards, people could
hear me two mile off. Soon I got to the peazer, here come Joe, and he
say in the very word o' Scriptur' how he have been the podigrill son,
and he want to git forgiveness; and he declar' it have mighty night kilt
him, me a-plowin' his mule all day long, and him a-prowlin' around doin'
o' nothin' but pattin' hisself whar I lain the hick'ry on to him. Then I
up, I did, and I says to Joe: 'Joe,' says I, 'you know, without my
atellin' you, that I ain't no great rich man to go to stoppin' o' work
and a-killin' calves, even ef they was any
page 200
single one in the calf-parstur that's fat enough to kill, and
couldn't be in sech a kind o' spell o' weather. Yit, ef your notions is
to go back to work, and stop your projeckin', and take your chances,
like Billy and Jimmy took theirn, and has made industrous, respectable
men, and good livin' men, all right.' And thar it stopped. Old Joe,
bless his old heart, he acknowledge I took him at the very nich o' time.
He were pow'ful 'shame' about that podigrill son business. But you see
it were his ma that put him up to that. Joe knowed I want in no fix in
my mind to want no great Scriptur' cavort'n' doin's 'bout sech a
little matter; but his ma, she argued it were sech a good example, I'd
melt the quicker. You see them is wimming, my son, but which the good
Lord know nobody think more of 'em than what I do."
----
V.
His hopes for a match between Joe and Sylvy having failed of
fruition, those for Betsy and Lihu became more earnest than ever in the
mind of Mr. Pate. To his fond eyes, if Betsy's bumps had not diminished
very much in numbers, some of the largest, he hoped, had subsided in
size and redness, and her figure had developed into absolute perfection.
It pained him much that where Lihu came to the house once, Mr. Runnell
came about three times, and he decided that as a parent he must do
something to divert the latter's attentions. So one day, neglecting his
wife's advice, he praised Mrs. Tidy to the very skies to Mr. Runnell,
intimated
page 201
strongly that he had ascertained that she was a marrying female, and if
so, he didn't know her equal for a widower in search of another
companion. To his delight, Mr. Runnell, although he heard these remarks
almost in silence, began to visit Mrs. Tidy more often than was demanded
by mere border-fence contingencies, and not only that, but he put on a
cravat and his new suit of jean.
"I tell you, Mr. Pate," his wife warned him, "such meddling as that
is not for the best, and if it's to do anything, it's to do more
harm than good."
Remembering how many blessings had come to him from not going counter
to her earnest counsels, he forbore a similar assault upon Mrs. Tidy.
Yet, in deference to his wife, he decided, reluctantly, to pause for a
while and await events. Alas! Little did he dream that the first of
these that was of importance was to be the death of Mrs. Pate; yet this
did not happen until she had lived to be thankful for the sight of the
entire reformation of her dear Sephus. Time and time again, during his
life, had Mr. Pate been heard to admit that for every dollar with which
that family had been blessed, she had made seventy-five cents, and now,
what more, he would ask of his friends and neighbors, could a poor
lonesome, woe-begone widower say? Such was his anguish that he
acknowledged sometimes that he would feel like giving right straight up,
except that he was only fifty-one years old his last birthday, and
a-going on to fifty-two his next, and his bodily health was sound as any
dollar. Mr. Pate felt that he was not a man to be going about
promiscuously among mankind, or womankind either, bewailing his
bereavement. Solitude and
page 202
reflection led him to regret that, heedless of his dear deceased wife's
affectionate admonitions, he had spoken to Mr. Runnell so pointedly
about a matter, that, strictly speaking, he could not but acknowledge
now was none of his business. In such a frame a man must feel like
undoing, if possible, any harm which such imprudence may have caused.
Therefore he availed himself of a reasonably early opportunity to have a
chat with Mr. Runnell, whom now he called Johnny, and he alluded,
at great distance, however, to the risk of any man marrying a second
time, especially to a widow with children. His motive, he thought, if he
understood himself, was to render nugatory his own thoughtless
suggestions.
In regard to Mrs. Tidy, Mr. Pate thanked his wife, even in her grave,
for the warnings given by her in the case of that lady; and he was
thankful to himself for having given heed to them. When his sense of
bereavement had been subdued to the degree that allowed him to venture
over there, he told Betsy, on returning, that he hoped the visit had
done him a little good.
"I rid by Johnny Runnell's as I come back, and sot awhile with him. I
thought, seem to me, Johnny look oncommon well, and some younger. Ah,
well! a man 'flicted like I am, it 'pear like he ought to try and be
friendly, and special with them he live the clostest too."
Betsy smiled sadly, poor girl! She had been sorely afflicted by the
death of her mother.
When Mrs. Tidy had heard of the peculiar way in which Joe's portion
had been set off to him, she said that, having gotten what he had been
needing for some time, she now had some hopes of his making a man if he
lived. Lihu laughed; but Sylvy cried, and declared
page 203
that if she was in Sephus's place she would just--no, maybe that
wouldn't be best--but, anyhow, she would do something. And Joe
did something. Knowing well the sense of the community about
parental rule, and the most common means for its enforcement, he went
vigorously to work, and for weeks kept himself at home, even missing the
next monthly meeting. Since the death of his mother, his father had been
leaving the management of the plantation almost entirely in his hands,
and all the old people in the neighborhood were beginning to say how
well Joe Pate was doing at last.
----
VI.
One day Mr. Runnell said to Patsy:
"Lihu Tidy seem to been usin' around here and around you, Patsy, here
lately more'n common, but I've notussed he hain't been here sence last
meetin' Sunday a week ago, and whensoever him and me comes up with one
another, he look yit more serous and speechless than I remembers to of
ever saw him. Anything the matter 'twixt you and him, my daughter?"
"No, pa, only Lihu sorter begun a-courting of me in a cool,
way-off-yonder kind of way, like he were afraid I might say yes
to him, and when at last he come to the point, I astonished him by
telling him I didn't want him."
"My, me, my! Patsy! I--I ken but be sorry to hear it!"
"Pa, I like Lihu Tidy, excepting for all his conceity,
page 204
and him having appearantly no blood in him. I won't have no man
that don't want me, sure enough, but come about me talking and
looking like he thought I were making more by the bargain than what he
was. No, sir, not me."
Her father said no more. He had his reasons; for his present
profoundest concern was about some prospects for himself that he had in
view. He was alarmed at this rejection, but more on his own than Patsy's
account; yet he decided to take on more spruceness of dress, and more
sociability, although during several months past these had been
conspicuous throughout the whole neighborhood.
To the mind of Mr. Pate it seemed hard that, in such deep distress
for his late affliction, he should have to worry himself over Mr.
Runnell, and lament so late the influence upon that gentleman of words
which, contrary to his dear wife's remonstrances, he had let fall in his
hearing. Conscious of the need of some sort of action touching the
repeated visits of Mr. Runnell at the Tidys, he regarded it prudent to
throw what he would have called a "feeler" in his home circle. And so
one night at the supper-table, after much sighing and groaning over his
biscuit and coffee, his hoe-cakes and clabber, he said at most vast
distance:
"Do anybody understand John Runnell? He's a' enigmy to me; a perfec'
enigmy! I would jes' like too know whut the feller is arfter,
a-flyin' around so everlastin' in his new jean clo's. Do you have a'
idee whut he's up to, Joe, and how he's headed?"
"My notions," answered Joe, smiling, "is that Mr. Runnell is bent on
changing his conditions; but as to
page 205
who with, you'll have to ask him. I know--that is, he's never
told me anything about it."
Mr. Pate rose, uttered "a perfec' enigmy!" and left the table. That
night he sat up to a late hour for him, mainly ruminating. By bedtime
his mind came to the decision that he owed duties which, delicate as
they were, could not be shirked by a man of honor. The more he thought
about the matter, the more he apprehended that in some unguarded moment
he may have spoken about Mr. Runnell in Mrs. Tidy's presence, in terms
of praise not warranted by his merits or his own opinion of them.
"Right is noth'n' but right, no matter who it hurts."
The next morning, in the dress so consoling to widowers, having
ridden to Mrs. Tidy, he expressed himself first in terms of most
respectful admiration of his late wife. "And which," he said,
confidently as sorrowfully, "that I hasn't a single jubous doubt, that
soon as the breath got out o' her body, she went to mansion Index
the sky same as a bow-'n'-arrer, or even a rifle-bullet."
Then he offered Mrs. Tidy sympathy in her lonely condition in words
even more cordial than those that had been employed by him at the going
of her husband three years before. After these, he went to the main
purpose of his call, muffling its abruptness by beginning at the period
of his first acquaintance with the subject of his intended remarks.
Mrs. Tidy, a nice, bunchy little woman, sat and looked as though she
had a plenty of time for listening to what he might have to say.
"Missis Tidy," he began with mild solemnity, "about a year ago, or
sich a matter, a person, which I shall not
page 206
name his name at present, but he came into this neighborhood a not mor'n
a horn-blowin' from this house, and he come a onexpected, a-fetchin'
with him a couple o' children, which he 'lowed were his own daughters,
but by who, as she was leff behind and that in the ground, nobody about
here know, and it may be high prob'le, madam, you know the person I am
a-illudin' to."
"Who you talking about, Mr. Pate--Mr. Runnell?" she asked, in amused
surprise.
Mr. Pate, his lips firmly closed, bowed.
"Why, of course I know Mr. Runnell, and so do everybody else."
"Do anybody know, Missis Tidy, how he treated his first wife?"
And he looked as mysterious and threatening as if he had just come from
that distant, unknown grave, with a charge from its occupant against him
whose cruelties had put her there.
"Why--the good Lord bless my soul, Mr. Pate! What you asking such
questions about--when--when it's so late? How you do flurry a
body! Why, Mr. Pate you treading on toes, and your own toes too, when
you hinting such questions."
Mr. Pate looked momentarily at his feet, and, as he was proceeding to
look at Mrs. Tidy's, she drew them under her skirt and laughed
doubtfully. Failing in this search, his eyes again sought her face with
inquiring eyes, eager as unintelligent.
"You didn't know, then," she asked, "that Lihu's been a-courtin' of
Patsy, and it looks like he's not a-going to get her? There's our
toes."
For a brief while Mr. Pate could not speak, because his breath was
gone clear away. He looked down again
page 207
at his own shoes, thinking, possibly, that if the condition of the toes
which they covered could be known, they would be found, every one of
them, to be mashed entirely off. When his breath had returned, he
murmured, "Poor Joe and poor Bet--" but he could not quite get it out.
Mrs. Tidy laughed, and laughed, and laughed.
"Well, Mr. Pate, if you ain't behind the times! And you didn't
know that I've give my consent to Sephus and Sylvy; and you didn't
know--and there's where your toes comes in--you didn't know Mr.
Runnell been a-courting Betsy ever sence here he's been, and the poor
child won't answer him yea nor nay, a-waiting for you to get over your
predigices?"
"Then Johnny Runnell ain't been a-comin' over here in his new jean
clo's--"
"No, he haven't. The idea! Young man like him!" She looked extremely
sad.
"Oh no, oh no!" said Mr. Pate, slowly, as if he would check some of
the warmth that was rushing through his whole being, including his very
nostrils. "Betsy's mistakened; I think a heap of Johnny Runnell myself;
but in my lonesome solitoodernary--as I ken but call it-- Missis Tidy,"
lifting high his voice and both his hands, "there is one more question,
and one more dilemmy on top o' my mind. You may know what's to
come o' you, when your children has forsook you and flewed away;
but what I'm to do, I never knowed a convenenter time for the
infimation than this very day of our Lord, Chris'mus so nigh upon us."
"Why, Mr. Pate, Lihu--"
page 208
"Ah, Lihu! Lihu 'bleeged to put his plot thoo, the way things
is a-goin' all 'roun' Patsy Runnell."
"In those case," she said, sadly, "of course, Mr. Pate, when people
find theirselves sitooated like some people--well! Oh, my--"
"Let me interrup' you, madam, right thar, if you please, madam.
Missis Tidy, I call upon you, and I call upon the walls o' this
room, and the ceilin' and the jice't and the flo', yes, madam, and the
furnicher, a' includin' the very cheer you set'n' on, madam--I call upon
you all to listen to my solom languidges, which it is: You come and
live 'long o' me!"
"Oh, Mr. Pate, Mister Pate!" she cried, putting her
handkerchief to her face.
"That settle it," he said, taking her unresisting hand.
It was interesting to hear the old man long afterward speak of these
scenes.
"Ah, yes, the good Lord have give me a heap better luck'n common. He
have give me two good wives, when mostest men has other had but one, or,
ef more'n one, one or t'other of 'em, I've notussed, have been a ruther
indeffer'nt, so to speak. But he give me a good one in the offstart, and
when she give out, thar were another one right thar, ready for me, jes'
as good. We didn't put off things, I tell you. As for Lihu, I told Lihu,
no female girl want to be courted like he been a-courtin' o'
Patsy, and that it were thar natur' to want to be courted like puttin'
out a house afire. And he took me at my word, Lihu did, and he set at
Patsy right, untwell Patsy, she seein' him in dead yearnest, and she
seein' marryin' goin' on all 'round her, she caved in, she did, and
sech another Chris'mus as we had, to-be-shore!
page 209
And Joe Pate'll tell you to this day that whut saved him was dis-
siplin. And so Joe he lay claim for him and Sylvy to be the first
to step out on the flo', because he say he have got his portion oncet,
and now he think he were li'ble to have it twicet. Joe were always a
feller that would have his fun; and he have overpersuaded Sylvy to ask
the same, and so old Joe--I never called him Sephus, not sence
the day he were borned--but him and Sylvy they opened the ball, as the
sayin' is. Then come Lihu and Patsy, because everybody laughed, they
did, and said we'd all go down'ards 'stid o' up'ards, jes' for the fun
of it. Then Johnny and Betsy; and I don't 'member as I ever see a
suitabler couple than them two. And then ev'ybody laughed ag'in, and
they say they has saved the biggest for the last, a-meanin' o' me and
Missis Tidy that were. You see, we was all jes' in them high sperrits,
we was jes' natchel obleeged to laugh at ev'ything ev'ybody said. And
then we two wound 'em up, and we kimpleted what I always called a
reg'lar round, circ'lar, ball, globe. And I'm now sev'nty year old; but
ef the good Lord'll spar my life, a-knowin' what a friend I been o'
his'n always, my intenchins is to make everything yit loveler and
interestiner." |
Chapter 9
page 210
MR. GIBBLE COLT'S DUCKS." Dux femina facti.
"-- Ęneis.
I.
"I have come to the conclusions that what I want is a little duck, to
call mine."
He had the solemnity not uncommon in very tall, rather slim, and
moderately dark gentlemen, old enough to know what they are talking
about when the matter is their own individual, special wants. The
announcement excited some surprise, even a little fluttering; therefore
I shall proceed to tell briefly the conditions of the speaker and his
audience that led to it.
Property of the value of about one hundred dollars, his share in his
father's estate, by accretions in one way and another during the twenty
years since the majority of Mr. Gibble Colt, had amounted to five
hundred--perhaps a little over. In this while he had lived with an older
sister, wife of Mr. Isaac Spillers, his services about the house, the
yard, the garden, the horse-lot, and the cow-pen being taken as
equivalent for board. The small farm was situated a couple of miles from
the village of Red Oak, and bordered on the public road leading thence
to Augusta. The land was not more thin and gravelly than the average in
that militia district, which, by a pleasant conceit of one of the early
page 211
settlers, had been named "Pea Ridge." Notwithstanding his great length
and solemnity, Mr. Colt was a man affectionate in his feelings.
Therefore, although he shed not many tears, he was much grieved at the
death of his sister. His sense of bereavement had been quickened by some
changes already made in the household, and others contemplated by his
brother-in-law. These had put him to thinking that perhaps it might be
well for him to make some change in himself. This thought was in his
mind on a fine morning when he called at the Sprayberrys.
These extremely nice people, Miss Prudence and her sister, Charty
Ann, two years younger, owned a farm of similar dimension, half a mile
nearer town. Their cottage, modest like themselves, was retired quite
out of public view. Both parents had died some years back, when the
sisters had fully reached womanhood. By this time they had managed to
get a comfortable, respectable living on the place, and make a
satisfactory beginning in the raising of negroes from the man and woman
with whom at the death of their father they had started on their own
independent, inoffensive line. It was at this house, and in the joint
presence of these ladies, that Mr. Colt made the remark above quoted.
As to ages, slimnesses, and complexions, the Misses Sprayberry were
not far unlike their visitor. Almost all of their time, especially of
late years, they stayed at home, taking care of their little property,
trying to make little additions to it in honest ways, feeling mild
compassion for the moving, restless world outside, and upon the whole
congratulating themselves on their foresight in not having encumbered
themselves with husbands,
page 212
children, and the other inevitable appurtenances of married life. These
very last words, however, were applicable in their entirety only to the
elder sister, who never had had a beau, and, if people would believe
her, never had wanted one. Miss Charty Ann, despite her suspicions that
some of the things in what few novels she had read might not have been
precisely as set down therein, admitted an interest that occasionally
was tender enough for tears at scenes capable of touching an
affectionate, sympathizing heart. Whenever a wedding took place in the
neighborhood, if invited, she went to it. If not invited, just for
curiosity--nothing else in the world--she liked to hear how the bridal
party and everybody else looked and did, and how everything in general
went off. Miss Prudence knew well enough how to make allowance for the
harmless levity of her younger sister, it being a foil to her own
habitual seriousness. Without ever chiding, she regarded it enough to
set for her an example in the matter of books. On week-days she opened
never one except the Bible; and on Sundays, this, the hymn-book, and
Pilgrim's Progress. With the last I suspect that she never did get
entirely through; but often was she heard to express her never having a
doubt that the poor, dear good man was bound to get there at last--or,
as she expressed it, "safe and sound eventual."
Almost the first words spoke by Mr. Colt on this morning were those
announcing his rather singular want. It was the more surprising to these
ladies, particularly Miss Prudence, because, as for ducks, not one of
that species of fowl was on that place, nor had been since as far back
as anybody there could remember.
page 213
Therefore, when the announcement was made, Miss Prudence simply looked
at Mr. Colt, and said not a single word. The visit in itself was not a
surprise; for, living so near, his wont had been to fall in there
occasionally, the same as if he were an old maid like themselves, and he
had been no more suspected of evil intents than if indeed he was in that
condition of life. But on this occasion, when he alluded to ducks, and
that in a sort of abstracted, distant way, in a voice almost husky, and
looking as solemn as if somebody was dead or upon his death-bed, Miss
Prudence asked herself if she knew what upon earth the man could be
driving at. The answer being in the negative, and Mr. Colt sitting there
without adding a word of explanation, after some moments she broke the
silence in the following manner:
"Gibble Colt, I thought you knewed it; but if you didn't, they
haven't been a duck of no sort on this plantation since here I've been.
My father always before he died took up a predigice ag'inst the things;
for what reason he never told anybody that I ric'lect of, except it
might have been their everlastin' puddlin' and paddlin' in every blessed
thing that have water in it. And I have freckwent heard him express his
opinions that for eatin', chicken and turkey was good enough for him,
with mayby sometimes goose for rarity, but although which he
acknowledged he loved goose not to the same extents. And so ever since
his time we never got in the habit of havin' 'em in the family. It is
therefore, and for them reasons, that if you certain in your mind they
is what you do want, I hain't a doubts on my mind that the Hills,
if they couldn't let you have a pa'r, they could at least spar' you a
settin' of eggs to raise
page 214
from. They've got 'em, I know, because every time I go by there I see
'em by their spring branch."
While this speech was going on, Mr. Colt was looking all around the
room, as if, not fully crediting Miss Sprayberry's disclaimer, he
suspected that an individual of the kind he had specified was hid away
somewhere--on the mantel, or behind the clock, or under the table, or
other furniture. When the lady had finished her elaborate, kind answer,
he replied:
"I don't need to go to the Hills. The duck I'm after is here--right
here--and she's nowhere else--that is, prowidin' she's willin'."
Then he looked at Miss Charty Ann with all the pointedness and
painfulness which his countenance could put on.
Now, notwithstanding that the nigh resemblance between Miss Charty
Ann and a duck, especially a little duck, had occurred perhaps to only a
few imaginations, she seemed not displeased that it had been noticed by
that of Mr. Colt. She did not essay to squat very far down on her chair,
but she did shrink herself into a mien of girlishness and meek
loveliness that few ducks of any size could have surpassed.
"I am positive and simple disgussed!" said Miss Prudence, rising, and
leaving the pair to themselves.
Long as both lovers were, long as had been the time before their
coming together in this intensely interesting relation after a long,
long acquaintance, their courtship and other antenuptial preparations
were exceeding brief. I suppose they thought to make up for so much time
unnecessarily thrown away.
Poor Miss Prudence, feeling herself thus deserted--or,
page 215
as she expressed it, "clean flung away"--could solace herself, and that
in a very small degree, only by thoughts, of which the following were a
few among vast numbers of expressions to the friends to whom in her
desolation she turned:
"When Gibble Colt come to the house a-enquirin' about ducks, I
natchel said that we didn't keep the things, and I were perfect honest
in my mind when I a-p'inted him to the Hills, that they have a spring
branch where they could keep theirselves from troublesome people that
likes to have a clean, decent, respectable yard. I ain't a-settin' in
this cheer if I weren't a-tryin' to give him the best infimation I
knewed how, all be I were ruther took back in my mind by Gibble Colt at
his time of life a-wantin' to begin on the raisin' of sech a kind of a
animal. Tell you the truth, for a minute I suspicioned Gibble Colt of
bein' out of his head, and not a-knowin' what it were he did
want. And the first thing I knewed there was him a-eying of Charty Ann,
and she not displeeged at it. So I just ris; and as I ris, I
heard him ask her if she wouldn't be his little duck. That of all
the names I ever expected to live to see Charty Ann called by, the
lastest one was that. And yit I never in my born days have I ever see a
idee took holt of so fast, and break out all over 'em, which, if it
hadn't been my own blessed sister, I should have to set down and laugh.
It only show what people can come to when they think they fell in love;
because it do seem to me at her time of life--and special a high, tall
woman like Charty Ann--she'd 'a' felt ashamed of herself at the very
namin' of bein' Gibble Colt's little duck."
page 216
Yet Mr. Colt made a first-rate husband, and soon a satisfactory
brother-in-law; and Miss Prudence, having to do so, admitted it
honorably. He did not try to interfere with her right, acquired by
primogeniture, and established by long usage, to the headship of the
family, and he would have discouraged, if he had noticed, any ambition
on the part of his wife to rise in her own scale of being than as his
own favorite bird. About every rural homestead there are some things
which it falls to a man more conveniently and more becomingly than to a
woman to look after. These were undertaken at once by Mr. Colt, and
attended to with constant faithfulness and efficiency. For the rest, he
let himself be supported by these ladies without a single word of
complaining. Soon after his marriage he did a thing which could not have
failed to affect sensibly any feminine heart that knows how to value
affectionateness and kindness. The sisters had always waited on
themselves mainly. They had been so brought up, and such work was not
irksome. But Mr. Colt, early in his domestication, said that no duck of
his, nor any sister of his duck, should do such work as that much
longer. And so one day, at an administrator's sale, with his money that
he had called in, he bought a young woman, whom, when he had brought her
home, he turned over to Miss Prudence, with very few, but those
affectionate and specific, remarks. Delicate little things like that go
far with good women. Miss Prudence could have cried, but I suppose she
decided that such giving way could hardly be expected of her, and so she
did not. Sylla, the new servant, healthy, honest, willing, became a
great help. Not following the example set by her mistresses, she
page 217
married young, and few women of any race ever bore a more numerous,
sound, likely progeny. In time Miss Prudence came to love, almost as
well as her sister, him who so naturally and smoothly had assimilated
with the whole family.
"Yes, yes, I think a heap o' Gibble Colt, and I've even got
riconciled to him callin' Charty Ann his little duck. But still I can't
but be thankful it ain't me instead of Charty Ann. He's a affectionate
kind of a creatur'--affectionater than Charty Ann, in fact--and he ain't
much more in a body's way than if he was a female. Yes, I got complete
riconciled, and I'm thankful I did."
----
II.
Things went on, and kept going for twenty years without one unhappy
ripple. It seemed a pity for a change to come. Yet it fell most lightly
upon the one who was to be subtracted soonest. Neither her husband nor
her sister could believe it when, after a few days of what seemed a very
light spell of illness, Mrs. Colt bade them good-by, calling them both
to witness that of the two she could not say which she loved better. As
for their future she offered no advice, but expressed humble hope that
her own was secure.
They were not people to make a great ado of mourning, yet each was
deeply, sorely distressed.
And now there was Miss Prudence and there was Mr. Colt, and no person
ever did know how she at the head of the table and he at the foot, how
she at one
page 218
corner of the fireplace and he at the other, looked at each other and
were speechless.
In such afflictions men seem to have an advantage over women. The
former can and often do roam about, while the latter feel as if it is
their duty to stay at home. Not that Mr. Colt roamed promiscuously. He
never had been a man for such as that; and his roaming, not counting an
occasional purposeless walk to town, was confined almost entirely to the
Hills, whose husband and father had deceased some months before.
Perhaps, of its kind and to its degree, there was consolation in passing
and repassing by the Hill spring branch, and looking mildly at the Hill
ducks, that did not forego the comfort of puddling for any losses among
their families, however unexpected, quick, and violent. It is curious
that we do not--yet we who are on the highest scale of animate being
ought to--set more store by the many cheerful examples placed before our
view by so many of the lower animals.
Yet with this movement of her brother-in-law Miss Sprayberry could
not bring herself to sympathize. The Hills had never been favorites with
the family--a fact which Mr. Colt ought to have known and did know.
Therefore on his second--or it may have been on his third--return, with
all the straightness which sixty years had not been able to bend, she
scanned him with an eye which looked as if it wished to see if he did
not feel ashamed of himself. It saw nothing of the kind. On the
contrary, he looked back at her as if he had been doing nothing in this
wide world to feel ashamed about.
"I wouldn't have believed it," said poor Miss Prudence,
page 219
"after the names he called Charty Ann all the time they lived together,
and appearant was in yearnest. It's a mercy the poor child didn't live
to see it. Howsomever, I have no idee if she'd 'a' lived he'd 'a' done
it. Well, I suppose the good Lord made men folks so; but it seem a pity
they can't be decent in some things, special in times of affliction;
that is, if it ever come to 'em, which sometimes it seems to me they
don't to some of 'em."
One night, after they had been sitting by the fire for quite a time,
wherein the few remarks made by Mr. Colt were answered in not much more
than monosyllables and grunts, suddenly, in a tone of much impatient
sorrow, he ejaculated:
"My! how I do miss my little duck!"
Miss Prudence jumped slightly, it came in a way so unlike the
speaker. But she recovered herself immediately, and, looking at him with
intense severity, said: "If it's Charty Ann you're a-speakin' about,
Gibble Colt, I wished in my heart you missed her like I do. If I don't,
that I do."
"What for, Prudence? Name of the good Lord! what's the reason you
don't think I miss her like you, and obleeged to be a sight worse? If I
was to miss her any more than I do, I just know I couldn't stand it; and
I ain't quite shore in my mind I can stand it as it is."
"Look to me like you already got toler'ble peert, a-muanderin' a'most
a-constant over to the Hills, that you know poor Charty Ann never liked
'em nor their ways."
"Prudence, I see you don't understand me, nor
page 220
hain't been a-understandin' of me. It's for lonesome, Prudence--jes only
for lonesome--that it appear like I'm that restless in my mind that it
look to me as if I ain't to have another little duck in the place of the
one the good lord seemeth him meet to take away from me, and leave me
same if I were on a disolate islant all by my jes lone self--it look to
me my usefulness is at a eend. Now that's jes how the thing stand."
"The Lord help your poor old childess soul, Gibble Colt! That here
you are, and at your time of life, a-feelin' like and a-tryin' to feel
like you want to have another little duck, as you call it, and a-goin'
a-totterin' a-lookin' for one, and that over yonder to that house whar--
I jes wonder it don't disguss your very self, Gibble Colt, like it
disguss me."
Then, as if the risen natural heat added to the artificial was too
much for her, she slided her chair back several inches.
Patient, calm, studious, watchful, Mr. Colt, in soft denial and
avoidance, resumed:
"Now, Prudence, you call me childess, when you know Charty Ann never
named me them names, not in her whole lifetime; nor she never called me
a-totterin' person, a-knowin' how I yit helt my own in the p'int of
strong and active, if so be I weren't, and I never laid claim to a fast
runner, but able to git over ground reason'ble swift, peert, and handy.
And as for the makin' game o' my words, you never has had the expeunce
of the bein' anybody's little duck; but you hain't forgot that Charty
Ann always loved for me to call her that, which it were the
affectionatest I knowed for the good, lovin' wife and companion she made
me.
page 221
If you had the expeunce, I hain't a doubts but what you'd be jes like
Charty Ann when you got used to it. And to come to the very p'int o' the
case, Prudence, and let the whole facts speak for their own selves, I
been a-goin' over to the Hills jest to see if it wouldn't put you
to thinkin' about things Index your mind, and not to be willin'
to have this whole family, black and white, all tore up and
sip'rated, some a-goin' one ways and the t'others a-goin' nowheres, but
to stay right here by their lone selves, a-moanin' for them that's gone,
and a-tryin' to paddle their own canoe ag'inst stumps and logs and
everything else in the world, where it seem like you ought to
know they ain't many--I am now speakin' of men people, and my own self
in partick'lar--that they love to paddle by their own selves, special
when they've once't had a companion to help paddle on her side.
You know what a stow I sot on Charty Ann, and it would now be my
fond desires to set that same stow on you."
Immediately after this, the longest speech that he had ever made, he
rose and went off to bed.
Commenting on a proposal so unexpected, Miss Sprayberry said
afterward, with a solemnity whose honesty could not be doubted by any
who knew her:
"If they is any grain of honest truth left in me, which I has
to have my doubts sometimes, yet, on the top of it, if so be, I declare
to you that when Gibble Colt, a settin', him and me, by that
fire-h'a'th, when he named them words to me, at the first beginnin', I
didn't know what the man meant, and I didn't believe he knewed hisself.
But when he went suddent off to bed, which the sleep have done flewed
page 222
clean gone from me, I set there, and I turned it over in my mind, and
looked at it that a-way, and then I turned it back and looked at it, and
it seem like to me my mind kep' on a-lookin' at it all and every
single ways to find out what Gibble Colt were drivin' at by them
sollomest langwidges I ever hear come from him, sollom though he
always in gener'l, but not to them extent. But I couldn't. And so I ris,
and I took myself off to bed the jes likeways; but even then it
kept a-ringin' in my years till I got to sleep and got to dreamin', that
the sense come to me sort of dim like, like a body sometimes they can
begin to see the first crack o' day of a cloudy mornin'. Next day Gibble
Colt hardly said three words, except yes and no when he were asked at
the table if he'd take some o' this and that; but that day and the day
after he stayed at home all day long, and if he even looked over
toward the Hills I never see it. And not only so, but look like he were
tryin' all the time to see how useful and dilicate he could be with
everything. He even went to where Sylla's little girl Jenny was a-churnin',
and, without sayin' a single word to her, he took the churn-stick out
her hand, and told her to go 'long in the house and wait on her Miss
Prudence, and he whirled in and he churned as nice a turn of buttermilk
and butter as ever anybody would wish to put in their mouth. And when
night come he were yit silenter, and he looked like he were studdin' all
the time in his mind what I wanted, and he'd git up and git it, once't
or twice't a-takin' out of Jenny's hand as she were comin' with it and
put in mine. And I never see in my life sech a moanin' look as
come out his eyes, and I
page 223
got actuil mad with myself for trimblin' so when I helt out my
hand to take anything he handed me. And so the second night, away
in the night, I said to myself, mayby it's my lot; but if so be, it's
been a long time a-comin', ad that unbeknownst. But, and, as the
next day were meetin'-day, I said to myself, I mean to see Brer Swinney
after meetin', and git his advices if he wouldn't think sech as that
ought to be a disgrace and a disguss. And I done it. And Brer
Swinney said no, but it were the very best thing for me and Gibble Colt
to do, and which he were glad, because he been a-hopin' jes that way, he
said. And then he made me take a funny messenge to Gibble Colt, and it
were to tell Gibble Colt that he said, 'Go it, Gibble!' Did you
ever! And it all 'peared like to me that I have never missed Charty Ann
as much, not sence she been gone. And when I told Gibble Colt what Brer
Swinney said--because I wouldn't done sech thing, if I had of knewed
what it were goin' to be when I promised Brer Swinney--Gibble Colt said
he were goin' fast as he could, but he were ready and a-waitin' to
peerten up whensomever I give the word. And I jes got mad to see
how I were hemmed in by Gibble Colt, with Brer Swinney to help. And so I
told Gibble Colt to go 'long off from me, and go back to Brer
Swinney and see if he wouldn't please take back what he said. And
Gibble Colt he went off a'most in a skip to the lot, and he put the
bridle and saddle on John, and he loped off; and 'tweren't more than
three hours before here come Gibble Colt back, a-fetchin Brer Swinney,
and Brer Swinney him a-fetchin' Tommy Portid and Jimmy Pitman to be the
witnesses. And if I hadn't knewed it
page 224
was broad open daytime, I'd 'a' declared I were adreamin'."
The marriage, on Miss Prudence's part mainly of domestic convenience,
yet not without some portion of the tender sentiment with which Mr. Colt
believed himself to be inspired, was a happy one. It required some
little time for the bride to become used to her title of endearment.
"I told Gibble Colt I wanted to be named no ducks of no sort. But you
know how men people can aidge on and persuade. 'Tweren't long before
here it come by degrees, and I thought to myself, if it please Gibble
Colt, it ain't a-goin' to hurt me, fur as I could see. Seem like what he
said come true. I hadn't had the expeunce of it, and they ain't any
doubts but what that do make a difference. But, you know, sometimes I
got 'shamed of myself, thinkin' of Charty Ann. Yit I clear believed she
were in heaven; and if so be, she couldn't be hurted about Gibble Colt
namin' me his little duck. Brer Swinney aud Gibble Colt say I ought to
be riconciled, and I reckon I am." |
Chapter 10
page 225
THE PURSUIT OF THE MARTYNS." What fates impose,
that men must needs abide.
"-- Henry VI.
I.
Mr. Redding Burge owned a satisfactory two-story dwelling
conveniently situated in a plantation from which he got more than a
comfortable maintenance. A tall, heavy, gray-haired man of sixty, he had
lived thirty years with the wife of his youth, and after her death taken
another in decent time, and for ten years had been living with her in
equal content. Hospitable, fond of company, claiming to be young and
intending so to remain, he held, though with becoming moderation, to the
sports in which he used to be an eager participant. Among these,
chicken-fighting was perhaps his favorite. The boys in his neighborhood
were thinking about a suitable celebration of Christmas, and of the
various suggestions offered not one received unanimous support. Of
course, Christmas had to be honored, and the young, even the old like
Mr. Burge, had the notion that the most becoming way was in
extraordinary mirth and festivities; for into a region comparatively
new, joyousness in the blessed season was mainly what had been carried.
When Mr. Burge had heard all the arguments for and against various
forms, he said:
----
page 226
"Why can't you all have a few chicken-fights? If you say so I'll let
'em be in my horse-lot, and I'll feed the crowd that's to come, and the
night before I'll keep all the house'll hold of transient people that is
knew to be decent."
This proposition was cordially approved. For quite a time there had
been rivalries in this sport between this county and the one adjoining
south, and Fortune, apparently intent upon keeping the balance rising
and falling with slight deviations had been according victory now to
one, now to the other. The last score was in favor of the upper, and it
was hoped that at this Christmas it would be repeated. Among the set
there were the Wyricks, and, though less enthusiastic, the eldest of the
Rountrees, their cousins. His next younger brother, Isaac, was little
fond of sports of any sort, but preferred to improve the good education
that he had received by reading, in what leisure the plantation business
allowed, books on serious, lately mainly on religious subjects. For a
year past he had been a member of the leading religious denomination in
that neighborhood, and expectations were had that ere long he might be
made one of the deacons. Tall and slender, like his brother, he would
have been regarded more handsome but for the habitually serious
expression upon his face. With his widowed mother and his two younger
brothers--John, twenty, and Joel, eighteen--he resided about a mile from
the Burges, on a property much more valuable than theirs. For a couple
of years William Martyn, another cousin, whose family was living in
Mississippi, had been sojourning with one and another of his kindred,
paying for his board with
page 227
the service of a negro boy about sixteen years old, named Abram, whom he
had received as his portion of his deceased father's estate. He was a
slight, dapper, handsome, dressy youth, looking younger than his twenty
years, and very much so than Isaac, who was twenty-four. He was warmly
in favor of the proposed celebration, little as he liked the idea that
among the combatants from the lower county would be, as he had lately
learned, Morgan Kelsey, to whom he, and indeed the rest of that
connection, who were quite clannish, believed that they had good reason
to indulge deep hostility.
The intervening time was spent mainly in preparing the cocks for the
approaching main, a matter which requires much more of careful
management than outsiders know of. Isaac, with whom young Martyn then
happened to be sojourning, endeavored to dissuade him from going to the
meeting.
"Will, if you expect ever to be steady and go to some business that
will make you a man of independence, it is high time that you were
getting less fond of sports whose innocence is at least questionable."
This was said at Mrs. Rountree's table, and was meant as a warning to
the younger brothers as well.
"O Cousin Ike," answered Will, "when I get old like you I'm going to
cut my crop of wild oats, burn them up, and go to sowing good grain."
"You are not four years younger than I am."
"Ay, but four years! Many a thing will happen in four years."
"I hope that within them some good may come to you."
page 228
"I join in the hope. Will you join in mine that in that time some bad
may come to our enemies?"
Quick glances passed between Isaac and his mother.
"No!" answered the former with emphasis. "I join in no such wish. I
have no enemies, and if I had I couldn't afford to wish them evil. You
have less right than I to claim to have enemies."
"You have no enemies, Cousin Ike?"
"No; I don't know a human being that I could say I believe wished me
harm, and I have tried to forgive any who did harm to me."
"And your family?"
"Well, yes; though, as you know, I have never assumed that any has
been done, that is, with wanton premeditation."
"Well, I know to the contrary, and I haven't forgiven, and I never
will."
Then he rose from the table with the same careless air that he had
worn throughout the discussion. He was followed by John and Joel.
"I wish Will Martyn would go clear away from here and from this
neighborhood," said Mrs. Rountree.
"Why, mother?" asked Isaac, calmly.
"Because I'm afraid of his undoing with John and Joel the influence
that I and you have over them."
"I hope not. They understand Will, and I have little fear that he can
lead them astray, or indeed that he will attempt to do it. He is a
better fellow at heart than he seems or pretends to be."
"I like the boy; but it distresses me to hear him allude to that
shocking affair, especially since the getting-up of this
chicken-fighting at Christmas."
page 229
"That's because he has heard that Morgan Kelsey is coming to it."
"Yes, I know; and that makes me more anxious."
"Well, well, mother, you know he loved James very dearly. I have
heard him say that he loved him the best of all his kin, even those much
nigher. He was never satisfied with the end which that case had. Still,
he knows well enough that it couldn't be helped, and that nothing can
ever help it except what God may send to that man, whom from my heart I
pity, in view of the destiny that, as I always believed, will fall upon
him if the truth did not come out at that trial. You know, mother, that
I never have expressed the belief that it did not."
"Yes, Isaac, and I have always tried to feel as you do, for the sake
of avoiding doing Morgan Kelsey any injustice, even in thought; I've
tried to keep these younger boys from harboring malice against him, and
I might succeed if it wasn't for Will. I can't help being touched by his
affection for Jimmy. Neither he nor they can forget that Jimmy was of a
peaceable disposition and would never have wanted more than his rights.
Indeed, he was one to be content with less. I wish you would try to get
Will to quit hinting at the case."
"I have talked with him several times. Will is a fiery fellow and
naturally revengeful. I have been trying to dissuade him from going to
this frolic, because I am always afraid of the consequences of his
meeting Morgan Kelsey. He has almost promised me that he will not. As
for John and Joel, there's no harm to be expected from them. Like you, I
have
page 230
warned them against any feeling of revenge, and so I have Will and Tom
Wyrick. They are the ones that most need to be held in restraint."
"I'll be thankful if they'll both keep away. I did hear Will say
something about some business he had the other side of the Ocmulgee
River."
"Yes, and I have suggested that Christmas would be a suitable time to
go and attend to it. It's of little import, I dare say, but anything to
get him away during that time. However, let us try to make every
allowance possible for Will."
The effort succeeded; at least so it appeared. Two days before
Christmas Martin took his leave of the family, and all supposed that he
had gone where he had said.
The Christmas-eve came and with one exception a merry company
gathered at Mr. Burge's. Twice the long table in the dining-room was
lightened of the burdens under which it groaned, and twice the big bowl
was emptied of eggnog. After supper, Mr. Burge at one corner and his
wife at the other surveyed and listened to their guests along the wide
amphitheatre before the fireplace. The only quiet, serious one among all
was Morgan Kelsey. But that was expected of him.
He was not intending to participate in the sport, but had come in
compliance with the warm solicitation of Mr. Burge, who was proud of his
connection with the Kelseys. This was backed by those of his young
neighbors who hoped that the visit might make some diversion for the
melancholy under which he labored. He sat about midway, and now and then
his face took on something of a smile at a special sally of gayety among
the other guests.
page 231
The night was dark from the mist that often comes along with that
season. The clock was not far from the stroke of twelve when the host
said:
"Lookee here, young people. It's got to be midnight. It being of
Chris'mus, and you all bein' here, I've set up three hours over my time.
My rule is always to not go to bed till the balance do, because I always
want to see to the putting out of lights after everybody, and special
comp'ny have got to bed comfortable. Sooky's going to have another
waiter of eggnog brought in for a kind of a nightcap, and then you must
all fall in and do the best you can, packed as we're obleeged to put you
away.--Morgan, my son, won't you take just one tumbler? Maybe it'll sort
o' peerten you up to get to sleep sooner among these rattlin' boys. That
or somethin' o' the same sort do it for me when my mind get too restless
of a night, which, thank God, that's seldom."
"No, I thank you, Cousin Redding. I feel better without it."
"All right. I was never a person to insist on people takin' of
spirits 'ithout I thought they needed 'em. I'm a-goin' to jine these
fellows in one level spoonful, to just keep polite in my own house,
a-knowin' that I've already got enough now, which unfort'nate it ain't
everybody that do know that. Of course, I'm a-makin' of no
insinooations, as Sooky hain't had the waiter brought in but twice't.
"Well, now, boys," he continued, when all except Kelsey had risen and
gathered around a table near the other end of the room, "here's to me,
and you all, and to Sooky, and--yes, and to Morgan, though he can't
jine; and here's to of course a includin'
page 232
in of Chris'mus, which I'm thankful the good Lord send to all, white
folks and niggers, once't a year."
The toast was not drunk. Before a lip was touched, the firing of a
shotgun was heard as if in the midst of them, and Kelsey fell upon the
floor.
----
II.
Ten miles below, in the county adjoining, dwelt the Kelseys. Their
large white mansion with piazza stood a quarter of a mile from the
public thoroughfare in a grove of white oaks. Henry Kelsey, the late
head of the family, at his death four years back, left in land, negroes,
and other property an estate which, divided among his wife and their
three children, would have been twelve or fifteen thousand dollars
apiece--quite a fortune among rural people of that period. Of these
children Morgan was the oldest, and now was about twenty-five years old.
Somewhat above medium height, he was handsome, notwithstanding a rather
dark complexion and an unopen, saturnine expression habitually worn upon
his face. Not irascible, on the contrary, mild, low-voiced, and
deliberate in speech, there was in him a sullenness which hindered his
prompt acquiescence to the will of others even in matters of little
import. Such a disposition in a family where the others are women
sometimes obtains an ascendency that not always attaches to one who
frankly yields his opinions and his will when convinced of error. His
twin sisters, Emily and Susan, four years younger, unlike him, for he
had
page 233
inherited his characteristics mainly from the mother, took their
complexion and dispositions from the father. Of medium height, lithe
shape, long, fair hair, and blue eyes, they resembled each other perhaps
more than is usual with sisters so related. Rendering to their mother's
rule unfailing obedience, they would have loved to exhibit greater
fondness for her and their brother. Mrs. Kelsey was not conscious of
lack of any proper parental affection; yet since her children's young
childhood she never had been used to show or to receive demonstrations
of special fondness.
The girls were dearly devoted to each other. It was pleasant to
observe the frequency with which they were in physical contact, hands
joined or arms around each other's necks, or resting upon their
shoulders. Even when at parties of pleasure they loved to sit, if not
side by side, as nearly so as possible without exhibition of too evident
preference. Each had been sought in marriage since the attainment of
full growth; but they needed not their brother's discouraging words to
turn away politely, yet positively, from suitors. It was not until they
had just passed twenty that upon the elder a change was wrought. The one
to effect it was James, eldest of the Rountrees. About equal in
property, in social and educational advantages, manly, courteous, known
to be of good habits, physical and moral, in time he prevailed, although
before that event he had had to take several denials. After the last of
these, while he was walking slowly toward the gate where his riding
horse stood waiting, Susan said, as both were standing upon a step of
the piazza:
"Sister, I think you ought to take James Rountree."
page 234
"Why, darling?" And she blushed asking the question.
"Because you love him."
Emily threw her arms around her, and, as tears came into her eyes,
said:
"What would become of you?"
"Of me? What ought to become of me if I suffered myself to stand in
the way of your greater happiness?"
"I don't believe it would be greater."
"Yes, it would, and now that I have seen clearly what I believed to
be, you shall recognize and feel the truth of what I have said."
Dashing away from her sister, taking out her handkerchief, Susan ran
waving it toward the departing lover, Emily in vain beseeching her to
come back. When he was shutting the gate, observing her he paused, and,
taking off his hat, awaited her approach.
"Mr. Rountree," she said, "sister's rejection of you was on my
account--at least I think so; and I came to tell you that it makes me
very unhappy. Don't! don't!" she continued quickly as he was making a
movement to return to the house; "the worst thing you could do would be
to go to her now."
He thanked her warmly, turned, and mounting the horse, rode away.
"Sister! sister! What did you say to that man?" asked Emily.
"Nothing, my dear, but what I must say."
A few days after James returned, accompanied by Isaac, whose suit of
Susan began with the others' espousals.
page 235
Influenced by Morgan, who was unwilling for either of his sisters to
marry anybody, Mrs. Kelsey delayed to give her assent to the marriage.
To her, not to Emily, in his brief, sullen manner he had suggested the
pain that separation from the latter would bring to Susan, and,
incidentally as it were, the inconvenience and injury to the estate from
setting off Emily's portion. Yet the evident fitness and the
resoluteness which she knew to belong to the girls along with their
filial piety prevailed, and the marriage took place. The husband would
have preferred to settle on a portion of his hereditary estate, but he
purchased a place adjoining the Kelseys in order that the sisters might
not be so far separated. He did not complain that neither Morgan nor his
mother proposed to set off his wife's portion, according to the terms of
her father's will, but trusted that all would result fairly in good
enough time. One day, near the close of the year, Susan said to her
mother:
"Mother, why don't you and Brother Morgan turn over to Brother Jimmy
sister's property?"
"Morgan says he is going to do so, Susan, as soon as it is convenient
to have the division."
"I don't see why it isn't as convenient at one time as another to
give people what belongs to them. Brother had his own portion set off as
soon as he was of age."
"You are not supposed to understand such matters, my daughter."
This was her only argument; for secretly she wished that the matter
had been done.
"But I do understand this case," persisted Susan. "I know what
father's will was, and anybody knows
page 236
that people are entitled to have their rights acknowledged and
adjusted."
"Morgan does not wish to keep Emily and James out of their rights; at
least he tells me so. But he says that it has not been convenient to
have the division yet, and that when it is they shall have no reason to
complain."
"Neither of them has complained; but they were married in April, and
here it is the last of November."
The mother said no more. She contemplated no degree of injustice; yet
she had been led to acquiesce, or seem to acquiesce, in a postponement
which she could not defend conscientiously.
Much of the time Susan spent with her sister. She listened with
little attention to the suit of Isaac Rountree. More gifted than his
brother, he was not so persuasive in manner and speech. He loved
devotedly and so told her without reservation, asking her to take such
time for consideration as she liked. As the months went on she became
conscious of enhanced interest in his visits, particularly when she saw
how much he was respected and beloved by his brother and by Emily. But
she knew that a nearer feeling must be had before acceptance could bring
happiness, or impart it.
In this while William Martyn had been spending much of his time with
this, his favorite kinsman. More than the solemn remonstrances of Isaac,
the affectionate admonitions of James subdued his impetuosity. Indignant
at Kelsey's delayings, he was wont to speak of them, but less in James's
presence than elsewhere, in such terms as he felt that they deserved. On
a public day, while, along with others, he and Kelsey were returning
page 237
from the county seat, the latter, putting his horse alongside of
Martyn's, said:
"Will, they tell me that you've been talking a good deal about some
things that you know nothing about."
Each of them had had a drink of spirits, but neither was obviously
under its influence. Martyn answered:
"Well, now, come to think of it, Morgan, I am a right talky fellow,
considering what little I know. But what are you driving at now?"
"I've been told that you're much concerned because Emily's part of
the property hasn't been turned over to Jim before now."
"That's so. I have spoken about it several times."
"Jim has not, as far as I have heard. He knows better. His little
cousin, it seems, doesn't."
"What for, do you suppose? If you think it's because he's afraid,
Morgan Kelsey, you're much mistaken. He's no more afraid than I am. But
he thinks too much of his wife and has too much respect for her feelings
to raise a fuss with her brother. I think you understand that well
enough. If it was me, little as I am, as you've got no better manners
than to call me, I would have had you hauled over the coals before now
for a settlement, and--and be d--d to you! What you got to say now?"
"Only this: that the less that Jim Rountree says about it, and the
less that you are put up to say about it, the better it will be for all
parties."
"You don't believe, Morgan Kelsey, that I've been 'put up,' as you
call it."
"I understand you, perfectly. Cousin Jim will be
page 238
able to take care of himself, I think. As for me, I know I will."
Then he rode on to seek more agreeable companionship. The same
afternoon Kelsey walked over to James Rountree's, a thing he had done
seldom, and his words to all were more full and cordial than they had
ever been. When about to leave, he invited Rountree and Martyn to come
over, saying:
"Jim, I'd like to have a talk with you about the estate; Susan, I
suppose, can entertain Will, while you and I walk around. Suppose you
come to-morrow?"
"Certainly, Morgan," he answered, "I will with pleasure."
That night Susan was there; so was Isaac Rountree. During the
evening, while they were talking apart from the others, Susan said:
"Mr. Rountree, I like you very much. I wish I could love you as I
love Brother Jimmy."
It was said artlessly, as if she were a little child. But the words
killed the hope that he had indulged, and angered him. At once he turned
his speech from her, and the next morning left for home, resolved to sue
her no more.
After he had gone, James, Will, and Susan walked over to the Kelseys.
Morgan, more affable than what was habitual, after some conversation in
the house, proposed that his brother-in-law should go with him for a
walk. They went out. After a few minutes a pistol-shot was heard. They
rose simultaneously and went to the back door. Kelsey, pistol in hand,
came on, blood running from a bruise upon his forehead. Before he had
reached them he said:
page 239
"You see this wound upon my head, mother? James Rountree struck me
with his stick, and I shot him."
Susan, screaming, went back into the house. Martyn rushed forth,
Kelsey and his mother following. Lifting the head of his cousin, who was
not quite dead, Martyn cried:
"How was it, Cousin Jimmy?"
"That you, Will? Morgan struck me, and I--but it's all--tell Emily
it's all--"
The youth laid his head upon the ground.
Kelsey, having just reached the place with his mother, said:
"I hated it, Will; but I had to do it in self-defense."
Rising from the ground Martyn answered:
"Not only God Almighty, but the very devil in hell, knows that you
are a liar and an assassin!"
Mrs. Kelsey seemed as if she would faint, when her son, placing his
arms under hers, bore her away. As they were moving, Martyn, in a high
voice, cried:
"Yes, sir! Liar! Murderer! I swear that you shall not escape
punishment, if I have to be hung or sent to hell for putting it on you!"
The shock was greater than the wife could endure. That night, after
the premature birth of her infant, they died together.
The bodies were buried in the Rountree graveyard. Only Mrs. Kelsey
and Susan attended, returning at once when the graves were covered. A
few days afterward. Isaac, accompanied by Martyn, went down to his
brother's place in order to attend to what personal items in
page 240
his effects the law would not regard as important portions of his
property, which must descend to the Kelseys. Susan, hearing that he was
there, rode to the place. Without words of salutation she went to him
and said:
"Isaac, stop what you are doing for a moment until I tell you
something.--You needn't retire, Mr. Martyn, unless you wish.--Isaac,
they told me, as I had instructed them to do, that you were here, and I
came to tell you that I will marry you if you still want me."
She placed both her hands upon his shoulders and looked in his face.
He yearned to take her in his arms.
"Susan, do you love me?"
"No, Isaac. I tried to love you for Brother Jimmy's and sister's
sakes. Perhaps I might have done so after a while. Since what has
happened I don't think I could, but I will marry you if you want me."
He trembled as, her hands upon him, she seemed to beseech.
"And you don't think you ever could love me, Susan?" he asked almost
piteously.
"I fear not, Isaac, though I don't know. Not, I think, as men wish to
be loved by their wives. But I would marry you to-morrow, to-day, and
you may kiss me now if you say you will take me with what I have to give
you. I offer for the sake of family peace and reconciliation. If the
acceptance of my offer would not bring these, or if it is less than you
would demand with or without these, say so."
He looked down upon her with great yearning. To the passion in his
eyes the response in hers showed, as
page 241
he believed, that it would be indeed a sacrifice of her who stood ready
to be led away."
"Susan," he said, "I love you even more than I knew. If you could
love me in return I think I could give up freely what indeed I must give
up as it is, all thoughts of prosecution, convinced as I am that my
brother was slain with none or with little of provocation. But tell me
now--I ask you solemnly--what is your life to be? Are you afraid or are
you averse to live in that house from which so much has been wrenched as
to make it seem a home of desolation? If you are, I will throw my arms
around you and take you to my home, knowing that at least I can shield
you from harm, and indulge in the hope of winning in time some portion
of what I crave."
She was still looking up to him with tearless eyes, neither
compassionate nor asking compassion. A lamb doomed then to bleed would
have shown not more innocence nor less apprehension. Her attitude, some
accidental disarrangement of her dress exposing more of her exquisite
figure than she was aware of, and thoughts of what he momentarily felt
that he could make her be to him, filled him with ecstasy. He was
putting forth his arm when she calmly took hold of it, and, bringing it
down again to his side, said:
"No, Isaac; no. There is nothing for me to fear at home. Brother
knows, for I have told him so, that I believe as you do as to the
recklessness of that killing; but there is no danger for me from any
quarter. It was not to buy him off from prosecution nor myself from any
apprehended new misfortune that I offered myself to you. It was from the
poor hope of repairing
----
page 242
to some degree this unhappy breach. That hope has been shown to be vain,
conditions being impossible. Good-by."
She did not give her hand, but turning away walked rapidly out,
mounted her horse unassisted, and rode on home.
"That girl loves you, Cousin Ike," said Martyn, "and I am sorry you
didn't take her offer promptly."
"No, Will, you are mistaken, and I don't know but that I ought to be
thankful that it is so."
The Rountrees, following the counsel of Isaac, forbore to prosecute
for the homicide. In the absence of testimony beyond the apparently
frank admissions of Kelsey, the grand jury could not but ignore the bill
of presentment. These admissions were that at the interview with James
Rountree, when he had mentioned some items which he claimed should be
left out of the division of the estate, the latter had called him a
thief and a robber, whereupon he struck him with his fist, and after
being assaulted with a stick he shot him. The few last words of Rountree
were excluded at the trial, under the stringent rules of the law
regarding dying declarations. William Martyn publicly avowed his belief
that it was an unprovoked murder.
"Words like those," he said, "would never have come out of Jimmy
Rountree's mouth for his wife's brother. It is simply a hell-born and
hell-bound lie. Well, gentlemen, dead men can not talk; but that man,
who was the very best I ever saw, left friends behind him, and my advice
to Morgan Kelsey would be to lie low for the balance of his time."
Part 3
page 243
III.
Public excitement gradually subsided more slowly, however, in the
upper county, where the standing of the Roundtrees was very high. Yet
men's minds, not entirely satisfied, leaned toward compassion for the
slayer when he seemed to regret sorely the passion that had led to a
result so unhappy. Never used to much going about, now he stayed at home
more constantly than before. Grown more taciturn, he yet had become in
his house and when abroad considerate in his demeanor toward others, and
people were touched sometimes by tones and looks which seemed to appeal
for forgiveness. His relations with his mother continued the same as
before; those with Susan grew more and more reserved. It would have been
better for herself and for all if she had married Isaac Rountree
immediately. Her brother, although he had not said it, wished heartily
that she had done so, and gone away. As time passed she was led to
regret that she had extended the offer which she had made of herself in
words which a man of honor could not accept. Isaac's rejection,
accompanied by evidences of his passionate love for her, won her full
admiration, and she grew to feel that if he had taken her she would have
given him all that he could ask. Sometimes, when thinking of that
rejection, there came over her a feeling almost of petulance. Why must
it be demanded of her suddenly and in such emergency to bestow or
promise to bestow what marriage inevitably would have won? Isaac
Rountree was obliged to know that in no circumstances could such an
offer have been
page 244
made except to him, and therefore, although not then recognized by
herself, it gave evidence of the incipience of what he desired, and if
he had not been so proud and exacting he would have regarded it so. As
it was, he must put his acceptance on the ground of her possible need of
his protection. Yet such reflections habitually yielded to increased
respect for his self-control under the pressure of powerful temptation.
She did not believe that he ever would return, and at first she did not
admit to herself that such belief was very disappointing to her heart.
Yet there were times when she sighed to think that she had not
understood herself fully. In these times, if he had come, she would have
fallen into his arms as an apple ripe upon the tree yields to the
softest touch of the gatherer's hand. These several accidents wrought
much upon her life. She strove to believe that her brother was not a
deliberate assassin, but she strove more against regret that she had not
become the wife of Isaac Rountree. Of a religious mind, she hoped that
in all was a destiny whose wisdom and whose mercifulness would appear in
time. The gayety of her girlhood ceased, but it was not followed by
pining melancholy. She got from her family no support, but from those
who now survived she never had gotten it. Since the burial of James
Rountree and his wife no mention of their names had been made in her
hearing. An isolated life it was, yet, besides virtue and religious
faith, it was supported by memories of a period entirely happy, by
reading, the cultivation of flowers, and such indoor work as she had
always loved. If in time she grew to admit that she loved Isaac
Rountree, recognizing that perhaps it was
page 245
best for them to live apart, she hoped to become content with the
conditions in which Heaven had cast her lot.
Mrs. Kelsey aged fast. The death of her daughter, her affection for
whom was more intense because she had never been accustomed to manifest
it, was a great sorrow, but not so anguishing as that of James Rountree.
The necessity to subdue expression of her feelings for the sake of her
son made them prey upon her interior being. A believer in destiny,
particularly of the sort that is awful and threatening, it was no relief
to her mind when Morgan, yielding to solicitations, consented to go on
this the first social visit since his misfortune.
The death of his brother and the disappointment of his affection for
Susan made Isaac such as he was now. He never had seen her since that
day at James's late home. They were members of the same religious
denomination, which held monthly meetings in the village that lay nearly
between the mansions of the two families; but not once upon such
occasions had he looked toward the women's side, and he had been seeming
to give no attention when any one remarked that Susan was growing more
beautiful constantly. Knowing well that he continued to love her as
theretofore, William Martyn said to him one day:
"Cousin Ike, that girl loves you as much as you ever loved her. I saw
her to-day looking at you for more than half an hour, and several times
she put her handkerchief to her eyes and her cheeks changed color."
"It is most probable, Will, that you were mistaken,
page 246
but it is impossible, yet--I wish that nobody would ever mention to me
or in my hearing Susan Kelsey's name."
He turned away.
"My Lord!" exclaimed Will, "it's the all-firedest piece of bad luck
that I ever knew or heard of. Hadn't been for Morgan Kelsey, that girl,
the very finest in this world, would have been Ike's wife as she ought
to be. I blame myself, and I always will, that I didn't shoot him down
that day by Jimmy's dead body. If it hadn't been for Cousin Emily I'd
have done it, and if it hadn't been for Ike I'd have done it since. I
can't understand why he wouldn't let me or Tom Wyrick shoot the dog
after all that he has put upon him. This thing of religion, I suppose,
is good to have; but I don't believe that it was meant to come in
between such a man and his revenge for an outrage like that. Maybe I'm
wrong! but oh, the good it would do my eyes to see Morgan Kelsey die the
death he put upon Jimmy Rountree! They ought to have seen it long ago!"
Such words and others yet more bitter and menacing he had often
spoken in the hearing of the Rountrees and Wyricks, and Isaac more than
once had warned him with most solemn earnestness. Therefore he and his
mother felt much relief when he had decided, as they believed, to go out
of the neighborhood before the coming Christmas festivities.
Yet these people were known to be manlike as brave. Nobody ever
suspected that any one of them would resort to underhand vengeance.
Therefore all, after the occurrence of the tragedy at Mr. Burge's, felt
page 247
additional painful shock at the evidence which on the next day seemed to
point to William Martyn as the slayer.
----
IV.
The news of Morgan Kelsey's death traveled the faster because of the
holidays. In the early morning it was known throughout the vicinity of
the Burges, and at the court-house, fifteen miles distant. Mrs. Rountree
at break of day heard it from her maid who came in to kindle a fire in
her chamber. She rose instantly and rushed to Isaac's. This was separate
from the mansion, connected by a corridor. He was already dressed, and
kneeling before the open Bible resting upon his table. Rising, he said:
"Good-morning, mother dear. God send you a happy good Christmas!"
"O Isaac, Isaac! Somebody shot and killed Morgan Kelsey last night at
Mr. Burge's!"
"Mother! mother!" he cried, lifting up his hands, "can that be
possible? Dead, you say? Was he shot dead?"
He moved about the room as if staggered by horror of the news.
"Dead!" answered his mother. "My God!"
"That's the only cry for us to make, mother. Poor Morgan! poor
Morgan! Would that it had pleased God to allow it to end otherwise! But
it did not, as I always feared and believed, in spite of my continued
beseeching prayers. I wouldn't wake the boys yet,
page 248
mother. They will know everything soon enough. I want to be by myself
for a while. When breakfast is over (and I'll thank you to have it
hurried), I must go to Mr. Burge's. Did Viny say who was suspected?"
"No. One of the Burge negro men brought the news, and he told them
that near a barrel on which the person who shot was supposed to be
standing they had found a fine handkerchief that was dropped by him!"
"Ay? Did he say whose they thought it was?"
"The man said that the men whispered among themselves, but he could
not hear what they said. O Isaac, I don't want you or either of the boys
to go there unless you are sent for."
"The boys need not go, and perhaps had better not. But I must and as
soon as possible. Do, mother, please, have made a pot of coffee. That is
all the breakfast I shall need."
When she went out, he threw himself upon his knees, crying, "O Will,
Will, Will!" There he remained until called for the refreshment that he
had asked for.
Mr. Burge met him at the gate, thankful that he had come so promptly;
for he had much respect, even affection, for him, particularly for the
influence which he had tried to exert upon his family regarding the
tragedy of the previous year.
"My Lord, Iky! I know I'm glad you come! Ain't it tur'ble to open up
Chris'mus this way?"
"What time did it occur, Mr. Burge?"
"The clock would have struck twelve in four minutes if the shot that
went through poor Morgan's neck hadn't kept on to her and tore loose her
pend'lum.
page 249
We had all riz, except him, to consult one more taste o' eggnog. I never
'spected to live to such as that, and in my own house to boot. Look like
I can't understand it, Iky."
"Does anything seem to indicate who fired the gun, Mr. Burge?"
"Oh, my son, don't ask me. I'm actual afraid a'most to open my mouth.
I know it'll hurt you; but you must ask somebody else. They'll tell
you."
"Do tell me, Mr. Burge, before we go nearer," he insisted, turning
paler.
"Well, they do say that the hank'cher they picked up outside by the
winder have writ on it Will Martyn's name; but I can't but hope he never
done it."
"It is impossible, Mr. Burge, it seems to me, for Will to have done
such a thing in such a way. Besides, I supposed, and so did all our
family, that he had gone quite out of the neighborhood, even out of the
county. He said three days ago that he was going, and he left the house
as if prepared for a journey."
"Why, Iky Rountree, you couldn't hardly 'a' thought much more o' that
boy than me and my wife, ruther wildish and rattlish as he were."
"Did death follow immediately, Mr. Burge?"
"Im-mejiant. He couldn't have knew what struck him. The shot were in
a bag, and they went plum through his neck."
Sighing deeply, Isaac proceeded to the house. He was saluted by all
with respect. Looking closely into the face of each as he took his hand,
he felt some relief in reading sympathy with the awe that was upon his
own mind. He spoke with reserve becoming his
page 250
relations to the dead man and Martyn. At the coroner's inquest he
deposed that in his opinion the name upon the handkerchief had been
written by Martyn, and that the footprints were like his, although he
would not undertake to say that he believed them to have been made by
him. The jury rendered a verdict that the deceased had died by a gunshot
wound, which they suspected to have been inflicted by William Martyn.
Immediately afterward the body was carried home.
Few words were spoken between Mrs. Kelsey and Susan. The power to
support each other by long disuse had gone from each; so their griefs
were indulged apart. The mother's was more painful, because after the
first shriek she could not or would not weep aloud. In her dry eyes, and
in the face to which one year had already added the wear of ten, the
people at the funeral read only despair. Susan showed that, although she
had wept sorely in secret, there were reserves within her for the
endurance of yet other sufferings which might come and which she
expected to come. Both had feared some such result, the mother more
earnestly because, although not a church-member, she had a full belief
in the threatenings of the Old Testament about retribution in this life
for the shedding of blood. This had been always part of her creed, and
since the death of James Rountree she had been living in dread of its
operation within her family. She recalled now with what degree of
comfort was possible that, when Morgan had left home the last time upon
his face was the pleasantest smile and on his tongue the cheerfulest,
assuringest words that these had known for more than a year.
page 251
A solitary life was now led by each of these women. One would have
tried if she had known how to obtain the consolation which comes from
striving to receive and bestow it. The other, if it had been possible,
would have imparted some portion of the strength by which she was
upheld. To people's surprise, Mrs. Kelsey made no movement toward
pursuit of the assassin. To Mr. Burge, who had asked what were her
wishes in that behalf she answered:
"I have none, Cousin Redding. Two of my children have been taken from
me. Ever since the first went, I have been looking for the second to go
as he has gone. It hasn't taken me by surprise, although I did have some
hope that I would not live to see it. But things don't come in that way.
I am now so desolate that I don't feel a single throb of vengeance
against that boy, although I've been expecting, from the oath he swore
on that horrible day, that he was to be the one to do it. Now, as blood
has gone for blood, I feel that it is time to stop. So far as my doings
are concerned, it will stop. Of course, I know that the court will try
to hunt up everything and expose it, but I shall have nothing to do with
it. I will not go to the trial if any is had, unless I am forced by the
sheriff, and then I will not answer to any question asked me. That boy
has a mother, and if she's let live long enough she's got to go through
what is on me now. Of that I haven't a doubt if he is the one, and I
won't do or say anything to hasten it. Perhaps she tried harder than
ever I did to raise her son aright, and may be blessed by being taken
out of the way before his end comes to him. No, Cousin Redding, I want
no
page 252
more blood to come upon me and mine, and I want you to promise that you
won't repeat what I have said about that boy's threats. I oughtn't to
have told them to you. Promise me, so help you God!"
"Why, Cousin Tilly, that's a-swearin' to it! Suppose the court send
me a suppeny and they call on me to tell everything I know about the
case, when that's the only blessed thing I do--howbeever, that'd be
hear-say evidence--yes'm, yes, ma'am, I'll swear I won't 'peat what you
say."
When he returned home his wife wanted to know all that he had seen
and heard.
"Cousin Tilly, my dear, I found in a egzited condition, like I
expected, but also in a kind of a calm and forgivin' perdicament, as the
sayin' is."
"Forgivin', Mr. Burge? What you mean by that?"
"Well, she seem to ruther wish she couldn't hear no more about it,
but would ruther ricommend to drop it, as it's too late for it to be
holp."
"Didn't she say anything about how Will Martyn carried on and
threatened that day when Morgan killed Jimmy Rountree?"
"Well, now, Sooky, if you expect me to 'member every single thing
after my mind been through what it have been through at that
buryin'--which the good Lord know I were that oneasy about myself, and
about you, and about everything, I--I jus' come away soon as I could git
away decent. And if you'd 'a' been there your very self I don't believe
Cousin Tilly would have talked to you much more than she talked to me.
You know she were always a silent, say-nothin' female, and she's goin'
to keep on gettin' silenter till her time come,
page 253
which between me and you it ain't fur off. You wouldn't know her, she
have broke so. But she told me to 'member her to you. That have jus'
come to me. You see what a fix my mind have been in. Seem like what
ric'lection I did have goin' to git clean away from me."
"Well, I've been told that Will Martyn that very day cussed and told
Morgan to his face he would kill him. Howbeever, I'll try not to say
anything against him until it's proved positive that he done it; for a
prettier boy and a politer boy to females and old people I have never
see, and it look strange that he would want to shoot down people in the
night and in an innocent house and skear a innocent female a mighty nigh
out of all the senses she ever did have, that last night I made Mose and
Jeff stay in the big room, and I made Ginny and Milly fetch in their
mattress and put it down right by our bed, and hadn't been I knewed you
wouldn't like it, I were not so mighty fur from gittin' down and gittin'
what sleep I could between 'em, niggers as they wus, and don't the law
have to pay for them winder-panes, and the shootin' o' that clock? Mr.
Burge, I declare the wonder to me is that I'm alive."
Thankful that her mind had been diverted to personal and economic
concerns, Mr. Burge answered, assuring her of her own security against
danger of any sort, and not doubting that all damages to the property
would be footed to their entire satisfaction.
----
Part 5
page 254
V.
The judge and the solicitor-general for that judicial district
resided at the court-house town of the county wherein the last homicide
had occurred. A warrant was obtained at once, and soon thereafter a
reward offered by order of the Governor of the State for the arrest of
William Martyn. Despite general belief in his guilt, much sympathy was
felt for the misfortune into which he had been forced by his impulsive,
revengeful temper. These infirmities, well known, because never
disguised, had not hindered his being a favorite among his acquaintance.
Besides, the public never had been satisfied with the result of the
investigation regarding the killing of James Rountree, to whom young
Martyn was known to be devotedly attached. Among some there was the
feeling, not uncommon in simple rural communities that, horrible as it
was, infinite justice had gone in its own appointed way to the
infliction of punishment inevitable. A few, more outspoken than the
rest, intimated that they would not feel too much regret if the youth
should elude the officers in his pursuit. For a time it seemed as if he
might do so. Beyond the Ocmulgee, sixty years ago, the country was much
less densely settled than the region in which these things had occurred.
Besides, postal communications were infrequent and slow, allowing to a
fugitive chances of eluding pursuit much longer than is possible at
present, with such facilities for the transmission of news and increased
expertness among detectives. Two months had passed when it was heard at
the court-house
page 255
that Martyn, having been arrested at the house of a relative in the
county of Pike, a hundred miles distant, was being brought back under
guard, and might be expected about noon on the following day. This was a
month before the opening of the spring term of the Superior Court.
By a friend in the village whom he had requested to be constantly on
the lookout, Isaac Rountree was promptly informed of the news. The
family and all the kindred were much concerned and all rallied to Isaac.
Earnestly he admonished them against rashness in action and in speech.
Thomas Wyrick was for organizing a band, going forth that night,
intercepting the guard, and rescuing the prisoner.
"Never, Tom, never!" said Isaac, most feelingly. "That would never
do! He would surely be rearrested, because the indignation of the public
would be aroused, and nothing to that end would be left undone. Let us
hope that Will, in spite of appearances, is not guilty. It does not look
like Will Martyn to shoot a man in that way, purely out of revenge. Then
to me it seems almost incredible that he should have thrust himself
foremost in a matter that concerned himself less than the rest of us,
whom he must have known to be capable of taking care of our own rights
and feelings. I shall act upon the idea, which the law always allows,
that he is innocent. As the testimony will be all circumstantial, I
suppose the judge will admit him to bail, and, if so, I shall be ready
to risk on him all I have."
"Well," said Wyrick, "although the way of it wasn't becoming a brave
man, still I believe that Will
page 256
shot him, Ike, as I know he wanted to do, and as I wanted, and as one of
us would have done before now, hadn't been for you. You see what your
holding back has driven him to, poor fellow!"
"Oh, don't talk so, Tom. It was a terrible thing to do, and I wish in
my heart that the good God had seen fit to prevent it."
"But you see he didn't. He knew all about that first affair, and he
pursued Morgan Kelsey until he overtook him. Of course, we'll all be
ready to go Will's bail."
"Well, then, one among us ought to be chosen spokesman. Will you,
Tom?"
"No, of course not. You're more fit for it than anybody else.
Besides, you're Jimmy's brother, although if I'd been, I couldn't have
loved him any better."
"Do the rest of you say that?" asked Isaac.
They all answered "Yes."
"Very well, then. God knows that I wish to save to Will whatever is
possible from this time throughout. Let me go to town to-morrow alone.
If the judge allows bail, and I find that my single name will not be
sufficient to keep Will from going to jail even for an hour, I will send
at once for some of you to come. A crowd of us there when he arrives
would not look well. Some might regard it as defiant, or as if a rescue
was intended. I'll go in early and see Charles Davison, to whom I have
already spoken for the defense, and let him be getting ready to move for
bail. There'll be a better chance to prevail before Judge Wilson thus
than if we were to go there in force. Don't you think so, Tom?"
page 257
"Perhaps so, Ike. You can judge of such things better than I can. But
I want Will Martyn and I want the Kelseys to know that I am for him,
guilty or not guilty, and that I stand ready to back him to the full
extent of my property or anything else I've got."
"As for the Kelseys, my dear cousin, they are only women, you know."
"Yes; I oughtn't to have named them. I was thinking of all that might
be against Will. Poor Mrs. Kelsey! I pity her from my heart; and as for
Miss Susan--my Lord! it makes me more angry when I think of what Morgan
Kelsey's conduct did for that fine girl and for--I won't say any more."
"That's right, Tom. I thank you."
On the next morning Isaac was in town by breakfast-time. Immediately
afterward he held a conference with Davison, who, repairing to the
judge's house, obtained a promise to hear a motion for bail as soon as
possible after the arrival of the prisoner. About noon the latter was
brought into the public square. Isaac, white with anxiety, was there to
meet him. As Will descended from the covered wagon he shuddered at the
sight of his manacles. These were removed at once by the sheriff, and
Isaac, as he took his cousin's hand, looked searchingly into his face.
"Howdye, Cousin Ike?" said Martyn, on whom was not the shadow of a
cloud.
"Howdye, Will?" answered Isaac, coldly, holding his hand, as his eyes
continued their search. At length he asked:
"How are you, Will?"
"Oh, I'm all right now. I haven't had exactly the
----
page 258
pleasantest company for three days, and those wristbands are not quite
the style I like best. How is Aunt Julie, and John, and Joel, and Tom,
and all the rest?"
"They are well."
Then addressing the sheriff, he said:
"Can I be allowed to have a few moments' conversation with Mr. Martyn
there by the court-house railing, Mr. Moore? I give you my word of honor
that I will neither ask of him nor say to him anything that in the
circumstances would be improper."
"Of course he will, Mr. Rountree," said the lawyer. "Moore, I'll be
his security against any harm."
"I don't want any security for Isaac's word," said the sheriff. "Take
him over there to that bench under that chainy-tree, Isaac. I'll wait
here for you if it's an hour, or as long as you want."
"Thank you, Mr. Moore. I shall not want him so long."
"Meanwhile, Mr. Rountree," said the lawyer, "I will notify Judge
Wilson of Mr. Martyn's arrival, and ask him to appoint an hour for us."
"Do so, if you please, Mr. Davison."
"Lookee here, Cousin Ike," said Martyn, "I'd like to have something
to eat before we get to business. What I've had since I've been in the
company of this new acquaintance hasn't been of the very best, and it's
been inconvenient to get at it, such as it was."
The sheriff, smiling, said:
"Go on with your cousin, young man. I'll see that you get your dinner
before the judge comes."
As the two went off together, he said to the guard:
page 259
"That boy don't talk nor he don't look like a murderer."
"No, he don't," answered the man. "I never saw anybody as appearent
unconcerned as he's been all the way. I can't but hope he ain't guilty.
Whenever I've asked him a question about his case--of course I never
asked anything that he'd hurt himself by answering--he'd say that that
was a thing he didn't care to talk about. He's as independent a fellow
as ever I struck, and he's conversonal, uncommon conversonal, when he
have the mind to be."
When the cousins had been seated on the bench, Isaac, again regarding
him fixedly, said:
"Will, of course you know that I and all of us are with you in any
case; but it is important that you tell me frankly about this matter."
"Why, Cousin Ike, I'll tell you every blessed thing I know. It'll
take a mighty little while to do that. When I heard that Morgan Kelsey
was dead I tried my best not to be glad of it, but I didn't make much
headway on that line; not as much as I know you'd think I ought. I was
right anxious about it, as anybody must have been in the circumstances,
and when I heard about my handkerchief being picked up, and tracks of my
shoes being all around, I was very uneasy for a while--but, Cousin Ike,
what makes you look so terribly hard at me?"
"Go on, Will; go on, I beg you."
"There's nothing more to go on with. I've got to the end of my rope."
"Will, do you mean for me to conclude that that is all you know about
that case? Consider, my
page 260
dear Will, and conceal nothing from me, I implore you."
"That's exactly what I do mean, and I'm not trying to conceal one
blessed thing, or one cussed thing, whatever is right to name it. I've
answered all I know, and I didn't know that except from what the men who
came to take me told me."
"Will," continued Isaac, as if he had not heard the last words,
"don't you feel that you could trust me after what I have said, knowing
that I mean only to save you from harm if possible?"
"Why, good gracious alive, Cousin Ike! of course I can trust you. God
Almighty bears me witness that I've told you everything I know! Don't
you believe me? Is it possible that any of you suspected me of shooting
Morgan Kelsey in any such way as that?"
A smile came upon Isaac's face. Taking his hand again, he said:
"I believe you, Will; sorry as I am that you did not feel distress
when you heard of it. The family have all been very anxious. What made
you so, when you heard about the handkerchief?"
"I was a little uneasy when I first heard about the killing, thinking
in my mind that it might be Tom, knowing how fiery he is, especially
when he's drinking, as, it being Christmas, I concluded that he was; but
when they told me it was done at night and unbeknown, and that my
handkerchief was picked up, then I didn't have a doubt as to who did it.
Don't you know who I mean, Cousin Ike?"
"I do not, Will. I have not the slightest conjecture."
page 261
"Why, it was nobody in this wide world but Abe, my Abe!"
"Do you really think so, Will?" Then he drew a long breath of relief.
"Think so? I just know it."
"On what do you found your suspicion?"
"No suspicion about it; I tell you I know it. The handkerchief was
mine, doubtless. I'm not going to deny that. Then my shoes fit Abe's
foot well enough, and he is very proud of wearing them, poor fellow. In
fact, all he ever wears is what he picks up after I've worn them awhile.
You know that he understands all about handling a gun, and, more than
that, he's heard me say a hundred times, more or less, that I wish
somebody would shoot Morgan Kelsey. What is more than all, he himself
hated him as much as anybody else could. Once, while I was at Jimmy's,
he went over to the Kelseys one night to see one of the girls there. He
knew that I wouldn't give him a pass, and so he stole off without it.
Morgan Kelsey caught him in one of the houses, and he had no more
feeling than to strip him and give him such a beating as the meanest
overseer wouldn't put upon a negro's back. I declare it made me cry when
I saw how he had been abused. Jimmy cried too, bless his heart! but he
begged me to keep it from Cousin Emily, and not to raise a fuss with
Morgan. Hadn't been for that I'd have gone right over there and given
him the cursing that he deserved, and if he had dragged out his pistol
he'd have found that he was not the only one that knows how to shoot.
But now let me tell you, Cousin Ike, Abe comes of a family of good,
honest, affectionate negroes; but not one of
page 262
them ever knew what the word forgiveness means. Yes, sir; Abe shot that
fellow with my gun that I left at Aunt Julie's, and then he ran for
life. That was what I was most anxious about, and if I had known all I'd
never have had to be arrested, glad as I was that suspicion pointed at
me. But I'd have come so as to get him out of the way, which I'm going
to do if the judge will let me give bail. He will, don't you think so,
Cousin Ike? If not, I'm ready to lie there for Abe, if they won't chain
me to the floor, and if they'll give me air enough and such victuals as
I can relish."
Isaac looked at him affectionately and said:
"Will Martyn, you are the very incarnation of generous courage. I
don't think that there's much doubt of the judge's allowing bail. I have
been seeing to that. It would hurt me more than I can tell to see you go
inside of a jail."
"There's some I'd be willing to go there for, Cousin Ike, and Abe is
one of them."
After other brief conversation they returned to where the sheriff and
Davison were waiting, when the former took the prisoner to dinner.
"Mr. Davison," said Isaac, "I feel much relieved by the conversation
which I have had with my cousin. I urged him, for the sake of his own
safety, to tell me the truth. He avows his innocence, and I am much
inclined to believe him."
"I am gratified to hear it, Mr. Rountree."
"Will it be necessary, in the application for bail, to state to the
judge my opinion? If not, I would rather not, for a reason that I may
tell you of hereafter."
"It will not be necessary, Mr. Rountree. The judge
page 263
would expect the accused to maintain his innocence. I will make a brief
statement of our confidence in the case from the uncertainties of the
evidence which thus far has been developed. I don't think that the
State's counsel will seriously oppose the motion. You know him, don't
you?"
"Yes; I know Mr. Wakefield, and think he may possibly know who I am.
I was about to pass him on the street this morning, but I decided that
perhaps he would not care to be accosted by me, and so I turned into
Alexander's store."
"He wouldn't have minded it. Still, it might have been embarrassing."
When Davison had made his statement, the judge, who the while had
been looking studiously at the young man, asked the solicitor if he had
anything to say why an order should not be passed in accordance with the
application. He answered:
"Nothing, may it please the Court. I submit the case to your Honor's
discretion, and I do so more readily because of the respectable standing
of the relatives and friends of the accused."
Then the judge said:
"The law, as you know, my brother Davison, is cautious in the
allowing bail for cases of murder, especially one that, from what is
known of this, seems to have been peculiarly atrocious. But as the
record of the jury of inquest discloses circumstantial evidence only,
the Court has little doubt that it is a case wherein it may properly use
its discretion. The Court takes into consideration the youth of the
accused, and it must say that his appearance and his demeanor lead to
the hope
page 264
that he may be able to acquit himself of the great crime of which he is
charged. The clerk will see to the execution of a recognizance in a
penalty of five thousand dollars, after which the sheriff will deliver
the accused to his bail."
Isaac signed the bond, and said if required he would send word to his
brother John, his cousin, Thomas Wyrick, and others of his kindred to
come at once and sign. If not, he would see that they came on the next
day.
"All right, Mr. Rountree," answered the clerk, "your name would be
enough; but the others can come in when it suits their convenience."
Shortly afterward Isaac, hiring a horse at the liverystable, took his
cousin along with him to his home.
----
VI.
The controlling thought of Martyn now was to shield the boy Abram.
Such an effort would have been undertaken by any master whose slave had
run such risk partly in his behalf, and in such undertaking he would
have been urged little by consideration of the loss of property. None
but those familiar with the domestic relations in the Southern States
can fully understand the affection between respectable white people and
their slaves. For this boy, with little thought of his value in the
market, William Martyn would have dared as far as for any others,
including himself. So he determined to take him across the Chattahoochee
without delay, and place him with his own kindred there, or in the State
of
page 265
Mississippi. On the way that afternoon he said to Isaac that he should
not ask Abe any questions about the homicide.
"I want to get him out of the State as quickly as possible, and
before it is generally known what my defense is to be. As soon as I say
openly that I am not the one who shot Morgan Kelsey, people will begin
to inquire who is. That might scare Abe into betraying himself, at least
to me, and I'll have to witness against him--which, for ten times his
value, I wouldn't do if I could help it."
"But let us see now, Will," said Isaac, gravely, "would such action
be perfectly right--even if it were dealing with entire fairness toward
yourself?"
"Why, what do I care about suspicion when I am innocent and can prove
it? Let suspicion of me go to the devil! I beg your pardon, Cousin Ike,
for using such a word. As for the right or the wrong of the thing, I'm
not thinking about either. I'm thinking about saving Abe."
"Well, that part of it is your own affair, Will, which I can not aid
you in, but which I will not try to hinder. I counsel you, however, to
let nobody else know of your thoughts or intentions. If the public,
convinced of your innocence, begins to suspect Abe, and then finds that
you have run him off, what then?"
"'What then' may take care of itself. One thing is certain: they'll
never get Abe. They might as well look for a pin in the bottom of the
Atlantic Ocean. I don't see any wrong in it either--that is, on my part.
I'm the only friend the poor negro has. He loves me better than he does
or ever did love anybody else, and,
page 266
by George, I love him mighty nigh as well; and when I think of the
beating that Morgan Kelsey gave him for the triflingest sort of offense,
I--however, I've made up my mind, and there's no use in talking about
it. Yet I will say that, in my opinion, there are some rights and claims
for redress when they are violated that belong to all men alike, negroes
as well as white folks."
"All right, then, Will. The responsibility must rest with you. In the
circumstances I will offer no other counsel than repeat the need of
secrecy--for the present at least."
The youth was received by his kinsmen for the most part with much
cordiality. Mrs. Rountree's demeanor was reserved, but she made no
indication by words of what she thought or felt, being more than willing
to act upon Isaac's advice to avoid allusions to his case, and be
specially careful of questions put to him. The negro met his master with
a greeting which showed that, whatever were his own thoughts, he was
delighted to see his face again. Not a word or look of suspicion was
bestowed upon him, and he capered with joy when told that they were
going upon a visit to their home. It was given out that Martyn had taken
the boy away in order to sell him for the purpose of raising money for
the fee of his counsel. Yet some suspected that his bail had decided to
forfeit their bond and let him escape. After he was gone, Isaac deported
himself with his usual discretion. Having little to say to Martyn during
the few days of his stay, he said less about him after. Whenever a
neighbor referred to the case he expressed the rather confident hope
that the charge would be disproved. A good point was scored for the
defendant when, a week
page 267
before the spring term of the court was to open, he returned. Isaac
exhibited much cheerfulness, considering his serious temper, and to
every one whom he met avowed now entire confidence.
"At first," he said, "I was quite uneasy about Will; for, wild as he
is, I have a warm affection for him, and I would be deeply pained by any
misfortune that would put upon him severe suffering. Now I have little
doubt that he will be able to clear himself entirely. He has an
impetuous temper, and he loved poor Brother James very dearly; but it
was not easy for me to believe that he would put himself before so many
others who, as he well knew, must feel that loss more painfully than
himself; and then I could hardly believe that he could have been driven
to do a thing like that in such a way."
----
VII.
By agreement of counsel the trial was set for Wednesday. On Tuesday
morning Martyn and his friends repaired to the village and took rooms at
the tavern, bespeaking another for one who was expected. As the
afternoon waned Martyn began to show some impatience, and several times
spoke in low tones with Isaac, who, though evidently anxious himself,
answered as if trying to reassure him. The sun was about half an hour
high when Martyn cried suddenly:
"Yonder he comes!"
Then he rapidly descended the steps of the tavern
page 268
piazza and met a person who had just reached there on horseback.
"Glad to see you, Mr. Wicker! Good as your word."
"What's the use of havin' of a word if it ain't good? Besides, there
was the suppeny; but I didn't have that to fetch me. How's all your
healths?"
"Simply splendid."
He was a small man, boyish in his face and movements, and rather
gaudy in attire.
"Yes, sir," after dismounting he continued, "a fellow with any blood
in his bones is bound to come on such a arrant. Then I wanted to see the
country. A man never learns anything new staying at home all the time.
Besides," poking his ribs, "I feel like I owe you some more boot for
this horse."
Will had already laid his hand upon the mane of the beast, which
turned its head and whinnied affectionately.
"I'm glad you're satisfied with your trade, Mr. Wicker. How did you
leave your good wife and children?"
"All alive and kickin'. My wife, she were ruther sollomcholy when I
come away to go on sech a journey. I've been a-countin' up, and it's
nigh on to forty-five mile I've come; the ruther biggest travelin' I've
ever done. And then the solemity of the thing, comin' among people you
don't know and they don't know you, and havin' to tell what a man know
about the killin' o' people when he don't know a everlastin' red cent.
Such as that, I tell you, is sollum, Mr. Martyn, you may say what you
please about it."
page 269
The small gentleman was much pleased at the interest his constant
association with Martyn excited among the people. He was dressed in what
were evidently his best things, and it was certain from his manner that
he intended to make as wide an impression as possible.
At ten o'clock, the hour named, the judge called the case. The State
versus William Martyn. Both parties announced themselves ready. The
court-room was soon filled with spectators, among whom was remarked the
little interest taken by Davison in the selection of a jury, making not
one of the peremptory challenges to which his client was entitled. All
except the judge and Isaac Rountree could not but exhibit some amusement
at the testimony of Mr. Burge, who, intending to be accurate as
possible, and elicit sympathy for himself, told with much
circumstantiality of the meeting at his house, and delivered some of his
views upon the comparative harmlessness of chicken-fighting,
particularly on an occasion time-honored as Christmas. For, indeed,
religious sentiment was growing more stringent regarding that and
similar sports. At last, brought to the only issue before the jury,
after many circumlocutions, he deposed about thus:
"When my wife--that is, my second present wife I'm a-meanin' of (for,
as my neighbors in gen'l knows, I have been married of twice in my
time), she say that as it is a mighty nigh on to midnight, a
not'ithstandin' that our clock never struck it, nor hain't struck yit,
not cler like she used to, but she said it were time fur honest people
to go to bed, and then she said she'd have fotch in one more waiter o'
nog to them that wanted it;
page 270
and it bein' the last, everybody jined exception of Morgan Kelsey. And
so we all ris, exception of him, and it seem like whosever shot Morgan
Kelsey that were what he been waitin' for. I don't say who that was,
because I don't know, so help me God, a-bein' on my oath. All I know
about that I can tell in a few words. We all left Morgan Kelsey by the
fire, where he were in a settin' p'sition; next time I see him he were
in a fallin' p'sition, and the next time I see him he were in a
fell-down p'sition on the flo', dead as a herrin'. And while I am not a
man that I'm so monst'ous pow'ful easy to git skeared, I acknowledge
that I were mighty nigh flung inter a duck fit, and my wife she say she
hain't got over her'n yit, ner don't expect to long as she have breath
in her body; but I tell her sech accidents is liable to happen to
anybody, though I can't but think that me and her have had our sheer,
but as for who shot that gun, I don't know no more'n you do, gentl'men
of the jury."
He came down with evident reluctance, as there were a great many
other interesting things which he would have been thankful to tell.
When the handkerchief was produced, Davison, after it had been
inspected by the accused, said:
"We admit that is, or at one time was, the property of defendant."
Murmurs were heard among the crowd.
The hostile language, that was proved, contained no definite threat,
and the solicitor's looks, when he closed the case, showed that he had
little confidence. Davison, after slight allusion to the finding of the
handkerchief, as if most probably it had gotten there by accident,
page 271
saying that he would at once produce evidence of undoubted innocence,
cried:
"Will you please go to the stand, Mr. Wicker?"
At the call of his name that gentleman arose, stood a moment looking
blandly all around, then walked toward where he was invited with grace
such as he might have exhibited in moving toward a lady for the purpose
of soliciting her hand for a dance.
"Who is that frisky little chap?" was questioned in a whisper.
"Blamed if I know. He looks like he knows a thing or two and wants to
tell it," were the answers. The judge looked at him studiously for a
moment or so, then, as if recollectingly, smiled and leaned back.
The witness, after condescendingly kissing the book, began toying
with the tags of his spotted cravat as if he would call attention to how
well it became him.
"What is your full name, Mr. Wicker?" asked Davison.
"Did you ask what my full name was, sir?" he repeated in a loud,
shrill tone, looking toward the extreme end of the room as if he kindly
desired that none should miss a word of what he was about to say. Then,
not waiting for an answer to his question, he answered:
"The full name of the subscriber, sir, is Wilson--Blazenberry--Wicker.
I got my name of Wilson from my father who moved from Putman County in
the year of our Lord eighteen hundred and thirteen, as I have freckwent
heerd him say in his lifetime, and I rid by yisterday where he moved
away from on my way to this app'inted place; but of course that is
hearsay
page 272
say evidence, being of before my day, and therefore I couldn't swear to
it."
He glanced briefly at the judge as if to assure him that there need
be no apprehension that he would not keep himself within the strict
rules of evidence.
"The Blazenberry part of my name I got from my mother, she being of a
Blazenberry before she got married to my father, and when on that
interesting occasion she dropped the Blazenberry part and swibstichuted
the Wicker which she fancied more better. Yes, sir, that is my name in
the fullest extents of it. I understand that were the upshot of your
remarks, sir?"
"It was, sir," said Davison, repressing a smile, "and you have
answered it with entire satisfaction. I will now ask you, Mr. Wicker, to
be kind enough to tell the court and jury where you live."
"You mean my residence, I presume, sir, if I may be allowed to ask
the question?"
"Precisely so, sir."
"Of course, sir," politely waving his hand, "I have no objection to
the above even if I weren't on the witness-stand. My residence, sir, at
the present time and have been for four year, at which time I begun
gethering in my wild oats and jined to myself a wife and kimpanion and
never has been sorry, for the residence, sir, in general it's in Jasper
County in this present State of Georgie. If
I was to go into p'tick'lars I should say that it lays on the road from
Whitfield's to Mounterceller, which I presume it is knew that
Mounterceller is the county site of Jasper County as aforesaid, and
about half-way, though I may be some nigher Mounterceller.
page 273
than Whitfield's. Is that sufficient for the infimation you wish to git
at, sir?"
"It is sir, on that line; and now I'll ask whether or not you
happened to be at home on the night of the twenty-fourth day of last
December?"
"I understand you to be a-illuding, if I am not mistaken, to last
Chris'mus-eve, sir; all so be, you don't use them words?"
"Your understanding is entirely correct, Mr. Wicker."
"Well, sir, I haven't the slightest hisitation to say that I were.
Haven't been anywhere else but home on a Chris'mus-eve but once't since
I been married, and that were two year ago when my wife's mother wanted
her whole gineration of children and grandchildren together at her
house, which they done, and she afterward died on the twenty-nine o' the
next comin' March. Yes, sir, I was there certain that night and no
mistake, at my own residence in the county of Jasper, in said State."
Everybody, always excepting Isaac, laughed almost aloud when the
witness looked upon the audience as if pleased with having settled to
their satisfaction this important historic fact.
"Thank you, Mr. Wicker." And Mr. Wicker bowed politely, accepting the
acknowledgment.
"Now, sir," continued Davison, "I will ask you yet another question:
were any persons there on that occasion besides your own family?"
"You mean, I should suppose, a-including of the undersigned
subscriber, myself?"
"Certainly, sir, including yourself, that family's head."
----
page 274
"Oh, ha! ha! Thank you for the compliment!--I beg pardon of your
Honor," he said immediately with profound seriousness to the judge, "I
did--I ah--was ruther ah--"
"Proceed with your testimony, if you please, Mr. Wicker," said the
dignitary, with as much gravity as he could assume.
"Well, sir--begging pardon genilly for the int'r-ruption--I answer
that request with the word yes, or more proper, yes, sir; although I
never expected then, nor not till lately, to be called on to swear to
that occasion. Yes, sir, there were another person there on that same
interestin' Chris'mus-eve, if the expression may be allowed under oath.
I could not forgit it for the reason whereof, ef no more, I hold in my
hand at the present time."
Looking cordially at the prisoner, with his right hand he took hold
of one of the tags of his cravat, and with a finger of the left pointed
significantly at the other. He had threatened to his wife, when leaving
home, that, before getting off the witness-stand he would make that
people know who Wilson Blazenberry Wicker was.
"Who was that person, sir?"
He watched with great content as the people leaned eagerly forward.
For a moment or so he seemed searching with his eyes among them for the
guest who had been honored by his hospitality, then, pointing at the
accused, answered, lifting his voice yet higher:
"At the present hour, the guest of my residence in the interesting
circumstances, if I am not mistaken, is
page 275
setting by your side, and he give in his name to me as William Martyn!"
A murmur of relief went throughout as Davison said:
"The witness is with you, Brother Wakefield."
"Mr. Witness!" said the solicitor, and paused.
"Sir! You behold me here, I presume, sir."
"Yes, sir; yes, sir. I see you. Everybody sees you, Mr. Wicker. You
say, 'if you are not mistaken.' You mean by that--there is some want of
certainty upon your mind regarding the--"
"No, sir; not by no means, sir! I used the word as a clause in
rhet'ric, sir. Nothing else. It were pine blank that man thar. As for
being of mistakened in him, I couldn't be any more than in the horse I
rid here yistiday and this here kervat, which I am at present a-feelin'
of, and which it have writ on it the name he give in to me when he come
to my residence and I traded with him out of both. For I have a fanchy
to his horse, and when I have got him down from sixty dollars to forty
he asked to boot betwix his'n and mine, I says to him, 'Mr. Martyn, ef
you'll fling in that kervat you got on, it's a trade'; for because I
have took a fanchy also to that on account of its spottled dots, and he
said he would, and then we lumped; and I brung it along with me a not
knowing how many unuseless questions I might be asked."
"Silence!" cried the sheriff.
Then the judge, calling to him the solicitor, whispered:
"Don't you see that you have no case? I know who that man is, and
with all his levity he is respectable
page 276
and reliable. I told you I didn't believe the boy was guilty."
The officer, descending, said:
"I've no further question for the witness and nothing to say to the
jury."
"Nor I," said Davison.
"Hand the presentment to the jury," said the judge, and when this was
done he continued: "Gentlemen, if you believe the testimony of the last
witness, which you are required to do when not impeached nor denied, you
are bound to acquit the defendant. Retire and consider your verdict."
Within not more time than was taken in writing it, they returned,
answering, "Not guilty."
The crowd lifted shouts. Only Isaac bowed his head in his hand.
"O Will, Will!" he said, "you don't know how it pained me to think of
your suffering."
"It was nothing, Cousin Ike, and it is all over now."
"I wish it were," he answered in a whisper.
Mr. Wicker stayed during the remainder of the day, and with pleasure,
in successive knots, let himself be admired for accuracy and eloquence
with which he repeated the testimony, dwelling always with fondness on
the cravat with the spottled dots. In spite of some homesickness, he
felt reluctance in leaving the people to whom he had made himself so
interesting. Slowly riding through the village next morning, he
graciously bowed and waved adieus to all, and, after emerging, put his
new steed into a steady pace for Jasper County.
----
Part 8
page 277
VIII.
The question by whom Morgan Kelsey had been shot became as grave if
not as pressing as at the beginning. The fact of a citizen of an
adjoining county, while visiting peacefully at the house of a relative
in this, being assassinated under cover of night, was painful to the
whole community. Aware of this, and especially noting the anxiety on
Isaac Rountree's mind, Martyn went away. Not that Isaac had thus
advised, for he had never mentioned the negro's name since the day when
informed of his master's suspicions regarding him. But Martyn well knew
the embarrassment which a man so serious and so reputable must feel at
the idea of giving even tacit assent to hiding from public justice the
perpetrator of such a crime, and so he withdrew and returned to his
people.
"Your name is Joe, now," he said to the negro, "and it's a case of
life and death to drop Abe."
"Dat so, Marse Will? Well, den I draps her. My name Joe from dis
out."
All except Isaac among the friends were pleased with the condition in
which the case now stood. A far more thoughtful and scrupulous man than
any of them, he felt keenly that the imputation of murder committed by
revenge must cling to his family, vague as it might be. One day, while
giving to Thomas Wyrick expression of this feeling, the latter said:
"Ike, such a notion as that is utterly absurd, so it strikes me. Will
Martyn said that he told you who shot Morgan Kelsey."
page 278
"Did Will tell you also?"
"He did, the night before he left."
"I knew he would tell somebody. The fellow can't keep a secret. Did
you agree with his suspicions?"
"Why, I haven't a doubt. The fact is, I suspected as soon as I found
that Will didn't do it. When I saw that he intended to run Abe, then I
knew it, and didn't need his telling."
"But there it is, Tom. People have no doubt that the action was done
by some one among the near friends of James Rountree. They don't suspect
Abe, and I tell you now that if Abe did it he ought to suffer for it, as
I intimated to Will. As he is gone, and doubtless will be out of the way
for good, I am not sure but that it ought to be believed, at least
suspected, so as to take off suspicion from the whole family, and allow
the law, if it can find him, the penalty that he deserves--if indeed he
is guilty."
"Deserves! Ike Rountree, you're the strangest man I do believe in
this blessed world. Joining the church or something else has made of you
a kind of crank, if you'll excuse me, or if you won't. That poor negro
has upon his back and will carry to the grave the scars left by Morgan
Kelsey's cowhide for the triflingest, pitifulest offense that ever was
committed. By blood! if he was to be tried for killing him, and I was on
the jury, I'll swear that I'd hang there from July to eternity before
I'd go for convicting him; and there's many another man in this county
would do the same. As for the people suspecting Abe, they are certain to
do it after a while. Such things as that can't
page 279
be kept down always, and I don't care how soon it is done, as they'll
never find him in this wooden world, and I thank God Almighty for it!"
"Ah, Tom, you go on the idea of revenge! That is just what the
Infinite Being whose name you invoke does not allow even for great
injuries, no more than the law of the land does. Oh me!" he said with
great bitterness, "the whole thing has been a continued series of
misfortunes."
"But who started them? My Lord! Ike Rountree, who started them? To
say nothing of that humble slave, who I repeat that I am thankful has
gone where no sheriff or constable can ever find him, with his flesh
keeping witness to the meanest brutality that a white man can commit,
what am I to say about Jimmy shot down like a dog in that man's
horse-lot, and about his wife and child that the same bullet killed?
Ike, you almost make me mad sometimes by the way you talk and behave."
"You don't understand me, Tom. You know nothing at all about me. The
death of my brother affected me more painfully than anybody else, not, I
really believe, excepting mother; for it destroyed a double hope. But my
sense of most binding obligations has made me strive to subdue all
resentment for that first murder; for that it was a murder most foul I
say to you now--what I did not say in that man's lifetime, I do say now
and only to you, I fully believe. But--but--but--"
He looked up toward heaven with crimson cheek, then extending his
hand as if in deprecation, said:
"You made me say too much, Tom. I ought not
page 280
to have uttered those words, especially on Susan's account. I charge you
not to repeat them."
After a few moments he continued, softly:
"Poor dear Jimmy! He had built many fair hopes, and I had begun to
indulge myself in one which, after his death, when it was too late, I
found to have had a promise that I had not known or believed. With him
was fruition, brief though it was: with me was only a dream. The
blasting of these, in its inscrutable purposes, was permitted by Divine
Providence. I have striven to submit, and to some degree have succeeded,
at what sacrifice is known, outside of my own breast, to God alone. It
has been hard for a nature like mine not to resist, when resistance
would seem to have led me, if even temporarily, to a bliss as exquisite
as that of my poor dear brother's had been. God knows how the strife is
to end. Now that suspicion has been taken off Will, for which I am
profoundly thankful, and cast upon Abram, I feel bewildered sometimes to
know what is becoming an honorable, God-fearing man to do, or not to
do."
"I can tell you what is becoming for you to do, Ike, if you'll listen
to me. Will you?"
"I'll listen, Tom, certainly; but be careful what you say."
He was almost trembling as he said these words, looking away from his
companion.
"Go and realize your dream which ought to have been realized a year
ago. Susan Kelsey has been waiting and waiting for you to come, and you
owe it to her as well as to yourself to--"
"Stop, Tom, stop! I can't bear to have my own
page 281
counsels in that matter disturbed by words of another. Some time, I can
not say when, I am going down there. As for the result--but I will say
no more. Don't allude to the subject in my hearing any more, I beg you,
Tom. Let the public suspect whom it may. One thing is certain, and more
steadfast than the everlasting hills--it is God's destiny! I have been
waiting, and I will wait longer, some longer--if I die!"
Then he went away slowly.
"There goes," said Wyrick, "a very king among men; but, my Lord! by
what notions is he beset! He tries to persuade himself that that negro
ought to be hung, when he knows he oughtn't, and would spend his last
dollar to prevent it, and then be eaten by remorse for doing it. He
loves that girl with all his soul, and is obliged to know that he can
get her for just another asking; but his pride or his religion makes him
prefer the misery it is to him to live without her. I have no patience
with a religion that pulls a good man to pieces in that way! Such as
that can't last without his losing his balance. Indeed, I'm afraid it is
tottering already."
Before many weeks had passed suspicion, as Wyrick had predicted, did
attach itself to the negro, when men began to reproach themselves for
not so deciding immediately after the trial. Yet none doubted that his
disappearance was to be perpetual. In time public anxiety subsided with
the dissolving of the mystery, and, hearing what wrong the boy had
suffered, did not complain severely of his escape.
General expectation now awaited the marriage of Isaac and Susan. Even
Mr. Burge was anxious for it.
"Them two is jes the two finest young people I
page 282
know in all my acquaintance, and it's to be hoped that it won't be long
before they'll congeal together, and let things that can't be holp, and
is dead and buried, stay dead and buried. If it have been me--but
everybody ain't alike, I suppose."
----
IX.
All pitied the life that had been led by Susan during these trials
with more earnestness and respectfulness because of the beauty of
character which enabled her to endure them without exhibition of the
suffering which they knew she was obliged to feel. To her mother in her
swift decline she devoted herself with tenderest assiduity, and it
consoled her much to note with what affectionate gratitude at last this
was accepted. Mrs. Kelsey, as she had said, did not take any interest in
the trial of William Martyn. Supposing him to have been guilty, she
regarded his action as done in obedience to the inevitable fate which
she had believed herself to foresee. If not entirely indifferent to the
coming trial, she regarded it not only useless, but as no part of her
duty, to interfere in any manner. When told of the acquittal, after
sincere expressions of gratulation, she felt as before regarding the
negro upon whom the charge had descended, with no concern that he had
made his escape, thankful only that suspicion had been removed from the
family and friends of James Rountree. She was deeply impressed by what
was told her of the honorable conduct of Isaac throughout, and it became
her earnest wish
page 283
that he and Susan might be united in marriage. In this time confidence
grew between mother and daughter, bringing to each much regret that it
came so late. For each knew well that, except for this delay, that
marriage would have taken place soon after the deaths of James and
Emily.
One day, when they had been talking together for some time, Mrs.
Kelsey said:
"O my child, why had we to wait so long for this confidence?"
As soon as she had learned of what had passed between Isaac and
Susan, and the latter had confessed the feeling for him that rose
afterward, she proposed to send for Isaac, but Susan could not get her
own consent. Without waiting for answer, the mother continued:
"If you had only told Isaac that day that you loved him, or that you
could learn to love him, what it might have saved to all! Not to your
brother, I mean; no, not to him! For he, poor, poor Morgan, was under a
bond which could not be broken nor avoided. I was just as sure that that
bond would be paid as I am now that it has been. But for yourself, for
Isaac, who, as everybody says, is cast down with melancholy, and not so
much for the death of his brother as for the loss of you; and then--yes,
how much better for me, poor me! Why, why didn't you, O my darling
Susan?"
"I wish I had done so; but, mother, then I knew not that I loved
Isaac." Her cheeks crimsoned at the confession, even in that sacred
presence. Continuing, she said:
"I told Isaac that I would be his wife, and I have
page 284
thought since that he ought to have known that I did love him, otherwise
I could not have uttered those words. I had not known it myself until I
felt that he was gone from me."
"I wish I had known it! Oh, that I had known it! But I had never won
my daughters' confidence as I ought to have done. Your father used to
say I was wrong in not trying harder than I did to win it. But somehow
it always seemed as if I didn't know how. God knows that I loved you
both as much as Morgan, who was so different. Many and many a time have
I wished that, like you and Emily, he had inherited his father's open
nature instead of taking mine, which never could express what I felt,
especially when it was affectionate and fond. Nobody knows what losses
befall such natures, nor how sorely they are felt. Still, I wish from my
heart that I had known how it stood with you and Isaac, who, even before
that first dreadful day, I hoped would be my son-in-law, although not
knowing that he wanted to be. I could have done what in the
circumstances you believed that you could not, but what, for the sake of
you both, ought to have been done. And I tell you solemnly, Susan, that
it ought to be done now. Oh, may a merciful God forgive all my neglect!"
Intent upon answering these self-reproaches, Susan said: "Mother
dear, neither I nor Emily ever doubted your affection. Father, if we
had, would have reassured us. He spoke to us often of how devotedly you
loved all your children. Emily, you remember, confided to you her love
for Jimmy. As for me, alas! I did not know until too late that I had any
to confide, and even that was when you were utterly prostrate with
grief.
page 285
My precious mother, I beg you not to accuse yourself of what you were
never in the least degree guilty."
"Well, well, my child, I will not, at least in words." She lay awhile
in silence. "Susan," at length she said, "I want to see Isaac before I
go, and I tell you now that my remnant is shorter than the doctor or
anybody else believes. I want to talk with him about another matter. You
know how I've made my will. Won't you be willing for me to send for
him?"
After some waiting, Susan answered:
"Mother, if you feel that you ought to see Isaac, or if such is your
earnest wish, I make no further objection to your sending him a request
to come. It has seemed to me that at least he might have sent a
messenger to inquire about the condition of your health. Still, they say
that he seldom goes from home, and perhaps he thinks that such a message
would not be expected of him. Send for him, mother, if you wish; but I
hope that you will not make to him any allusion to the feeling that I
have confessed; that is, unless he will have said either to you or to me
that that which he had for me is unchanged."
"Certainly, my child. That would be entirely proper. That it is
unchanged I have not a doubt. I do wish to see him about my business,
and that will easily open the door to him. Cousin Redding Burge said to
us last week, you remember, that Isaac had told him of his intention to
come before very long. Now I feel better. If it could please God, I'd
love to live, if only a little longer."
She became silent, but her face lit up with a cheerfulness that Susan
never had seen upon it before. In
page 286
this happy state, and before she had framed her message, she died. It
was just a year after the death of her son. Her very last words were:
"Send for Isaac, and tell him I say--"
The rest was an inaudible whisper.
A widowed relative had been staying in the house for several weeks,
and it was now decided that for the present she would make it her home.
As had been expected, none of the Rountree family were at the funeral;
but Mr. Burge told Susan that in all his life he had never seen one so
much affected as Isaac was when he informed him of the news. Indeed, it
was a heavy blow. Often when alone he cried:
"I ought to have gone there! Oh, I ought to have gone there!"
"Won't you go to the funeral, my son? I think I would. Some of us
ought, it seems to me."
"No, no, mother! I can't go there now, and I'd rather that none of
the family went. They would expect me, if any, and I think they can
hardly expect me. When my feelings can get somewhat composed I will go.
It was my intention to do so before now, but I kept putting it off.
Perhaps it is as well that I did not, but I will go before long, if I
live." Yet, to her great disappointment, he continued to delay. A month
later a letter was brought to him from the mail. Exhibiting much
agitation, he looked for some time at the address before opening. It
read thus:"
" White Oak, January 30, 1832.
" Dear Mr. Rountree: I suppose that you may not have heard that my
mother left a will in which you are
page 287
appointed executor. Her wish was to have some conference with you about
the property, and she was about to send a message to you when, quite
unexpectedly to us, she suddenly came to her end. The paper is in my
possession. Whenever it may suit your convenience to call for it I shall
be ready to resign it into your hands.
"Very respectfully,
Susan Kelsey.
" Mr. Isaac Rountree."
"
He was reading in his Bible when the letter was brought. When he had
finished perusing it he rose suddenly, laid the open book upon the
table, and looked as if he were appalled. Several times he read it over,
in the intervals absorbed in reflection. Occasionally he got upon his
knees and seemed to be anguishing with prayer, frequently crying in a
low tone: "How long, O Lord! how long!" It was late in the afternoon.
Once he rose and went to the meadow below the spring; but hardly had he
reached it than he suddenly stopped, turned, and walking rapidly back,
entered his room, closed the door, and threw himself again upon his
knees, while he searched and read several passages from the Old
Testament. When they sent to call him for supper, he rose, and, after
bathing his face and readjusting his clothes, went into the house. His
conversation while at the supper-table was little different from the
usual. Only his mother, who had become very anxious about him, noticed
the slightly deeper shadow upon his face, but, knowing that he so
preferred, endeavored to ignore it. With her younger sons she sought to
enliven him with cheerful conversation. Occasionally he smiled, from
affectionateness, but for the most part ate his simple
page 288
meal in silence. When it was over he returned to his chamber.
"Did brother tell you, mother, from whom came the letter he received
this evening?" asked John.
"No, my son; but that or something else has made him seem rather more
serious than common. Do you know?"
"I think it is from Miss Susan Kelsey. When Jim brought it from the
post-office I looked to see to whom it was addressed. It was in a female
hand, and had on it the indorsement of the post-office there."
"I doubt if it came from Susan. If it is, she must have written
something that gave him pain. I hope that this letter will take him down
there. If he and Susan can once get together, I shall feel confident
that they will soon come to an understanding. I've always regretted that
he and she didn't marry soon after the death of poor Jimmy. Old Mr.
Burge tells people that Mrs. Kelsey felt the same way about it. It might
and I've no doubt would have prevented--but it is not worth while to
talk about that now. Isaac has a peculiar nature, and he has to be left
to work out the case for himself if it is ever to be worked out at all.
But for the uncommon seriousness upon his face to-night I should feel in
better hope, provided the letter was from Susan. The dear child for a
year has been behaving toward me whenever we have met as if she had
something that she would be glad to tell me. As it is now I feel that
the matter is in as much uncertainty as ever. Do not, either of you,
allude to the letter in his hearing."
This counsel was needless. His brothers never so
page 289
much as mentioned before him the name of any one of the Kelsey family.
His was indeed a peculiar case. His affection for Susan had grown
with the intensity which silence always imparts to the love of such a
man. For some months had he been believing that he was loved by her, and
many a time had he regretted that he had not taken her when she made of
herself an offering to him. At other times his pride, more than that,
his religious scruples, made him feel as if he ought rather to glory in
the sacrifice which he was making, as well for his own sake as that of
the memory of his brother. A daily reader and student of the Bible,
known to be used to earnest, devoted prayer, yet he would never consent
to be made a deacon of the church, nor take any public part in its
congregated worship, even when with only a few gathered at a
prayer-meeting. He had grown more and more reserved in intercourse both
abroad and at home. A man of extraordinary business qualities, he had
begun to devolve upon his next younger brother the general management of
plantation affairs, sometimes, when giving advice asked for, lapsing
into indifference or absence of mind that put much anxiety on his
mother. He had heard with deep regret of the decline of Mrs. Kelsey. He
believed that he understood her character better than it had become
known to her children, and therefore had sympathized in all her grief.
He had decided that at some time he would go to her and open all his
heart, as afterward he opened it to Susan; for, always having high
respect for her, he had been much affected by her forbearance in the
case of William Martyn. It has been seen what a shock her death had
----
page 290
put upon him. Nothing could have surprised him more than being told that
she had named him executor of her last will and testament. He regretted
then more earnestly that he had not gone to her. A sense, not of
remorse, but of something akin to it, rose within him which led to the
shedding of many tears. He knew now that she had desired his union with
Susan, and he believed that by devolving upon him such a trust she had
died with this thought upon her mind. It seemed to him that in her very
dying article she had made this delicate appeal to him to take into his
arms her last surviving child, and thus consummate, if oblivion was
impossible, condonement of all the past. It made him feel for Susan a
yearning so fond, so eager that, whether on his bed or upon his knees,
he was awake wrestling with fiercest tearings of his passion. He decided
to go to Susan, but not quite yet. He felt himself to be in a frame not
yet fit for such a meeting. He waited three days, and would have waited
longer, but, knowing that the Court of Ordinary in the lower county was
to sit in the ensuing week, and recognizing the importance of probate of
Mrs. Kelsey's will, and the grant of letters testamentary, he decided on
Friday evening that he would go the next day. Then came to him the
calmness which a thoughtful mind feels when, after painful necessary
vacillation, its resolution has become fixed.
----
Part 10
page 291
X.
In this while no word about the Kelseys passed between him and his
mother. At breakfast she saw his riding horse led to the gate, and she
noticed that he was dressed with more care than usual. As he was about
to leave he said:
"Mother, I am going down to see Miss Susan Kelsey to-day. In a letter
which I received from her on Tuesday are mentioned some matters of
business concerning the estate left by her mother, about which she
wishes, and it is proper for us, to confer. I expect to return to-night,
but it may be late. If I am not here by the usual bedtime, I beg that
neither you nor either of the boys will sit up for me. Please insist
upon that with them, won't you, mother?"
"Certainly, Isaac. I am glad that you are going there, my son; indeed
I am."
"I have been thinking for some time of doing so, and I wish I had
gone before Mrs. Kelsey's death. Perhaps it is best that I did not. Such
things for their happening or not depend upon influences that we can not
always control. Does it surprise when I tell you that Mrs. Kelsey
appointed me sole executor of her will? It did so to me, very much."
"Somewhat, Isaac. Not very much. She knew of your capacity for
business and your integrity. Then she preferred Susan to have your
counsel and assistance rather than those of any other, feeling
convinced, I suppose, what everybody else believes, that you love each
other."
page 292
"Neither of these have I known except in so far as my own feelings
have been concerned. Of what are Miss Susan's I shall endeavor to
satisfy myself very soon, perhaps during this visit. It may be as well
that none except yourselves should know whither I am going. However," he
added, after a moment's reflection, "it matters not."
He was apparently calm, as if a question that long had been of
incertitude was nearing a decision.
"I've no doubt," said the mother, cheerfully, "that all will end
rightly. Nothing has been needed but for you to go there. It makes me
happier than I have felt in two years. Give Susan my love, and tell her
I long--tell her what you think best in the circumstances."
"I'll do both, mother. But meanwhile don't let your heart become
fixed too fondly upon--upon any wish connected with me. It has been in
the will of the Almighty that these two families should suffer sore
disappointments. That these are not ended I fear. I have been afraid to
pursue happiness in the ways in which other men are wont to seek it,
since the fate of James and Emily. But I will not anticipate what to-day
or the brief future will bring forth. I hope to be guided whither it
entirely comports with the destiny of God for me to go, into whose
hands, not without shuddering reluctance, a year ago I resigned myself.
You, dear mother, have practiced the fortitude that was becoming a
spirit innocently smitten, and I never have a doubt that you will be
securely supported, whatever is to betide others. I go this morning
feeling as if I would leave everything to God. He knows it, and I hope
that he will point out to me my way. I have often
page 293
sighed that I had not your hopefulness, knowing the white that such a
feeling was vain and most probably sinful. As well might a raven
complain because it was not made a dove. I try to believe that I have
never wantonly hurt any person. My resentments, which you know have been
strong, I think I have repressed and been content to leave redress for
wrongs done to my family to the certain, inevitable retribution of
Heaven. I could not tell you all that it has cost to put myself in such
a frame. I am talking to you with more freedom than for a long time
past, because an epoch has come in my life which, cheerful as it leads
you to feel, is to me full of solemnity. I am going to see Miss Susan
Kelsey to-day, and, if she will, we shall speak to each other heart to
heart. Another, the main reason, why I thus talk with you is this: It
may be that when we are together again I shall be subjected to a great
temptation; I can't say that I fear it with very painful intensity.
Three days ago I did. Meditation--and other resorts that I am in the
habit of consulting--have brought calmness. Still, I do not feel
entirely secure, and what I want of you is to pray for me often to-day.
I don't say formally and to the laying aside of any of your accustomed
work, but in the midst of it lift up petitions that if I am sorely
tempted I may endure submissively. I know you will, my precious mother."
He went to her and kissed her cheek reverently.
"My darling Isaac!" she said with tears, "I can not imagine any
temptation to come to you when in the presence of that dear girl except
to be overjoyed at the thought of making her your wife. It is all that
you need to get out of the gloom that has overshadowed you
page 294
so long. I look for you to come back bright as dear Jimmy was when he
returned with Emily's
pledge."
He smiled sadly, then, without other word, went away. She was
anxious, yet she believed that, scrupulous as he had become, he was
frightened with the excess of his delight in expectation of being about
to realize what she knew to be the choicest wish of his life. Yet she
was anxious, and during the rest of that day yearned like Monica over
the beloved Augustine.
He rode along at his usual gait, stopping for a chat with one and
another of his acquaintances whom he met, pleased even to thankfulness
with the consideration which all loved to bestow upon him. To those who
inquired whither he was journeying he answered directly, as if it were a
matter of too little importance to lead him to shun the gratification of
simple curiosity. As he drew near the end of his journey he diverged
from the main road and went to the house that last had been occupied by
his brother. A man named Ryals, who was the general overseer, now dwelt
there with his family. It was near their hour for dinner, and Isaac was
invited to partake of it. With the unstudied graciousness that had made
him beloved of all in humble conditions, he answered:
"Thank you, Mr. Ryals, I will. It occurred to me that, as I was on my
way to the house beyond, I would ride by to see, and, with your good
wife's permission, enter once again the house wherein my brother spent
his last few months. You know how we all are about such things, Mr.
Ryals."
"Cert'nly, Mr. Rountree, I know all about that. It's a pleasure to me
to this day to go by where my father's
page 295
father was shot down by the Injuns when they was a-scootin' acrost the
Conee River; yes, sir; but one of our men see the varmint when he fired,
and he up, he did, with his rifle, and he fotch him down in his same
tracks. Somehow, I allays wished it have been me that done it, though
that were onpossible, because it were many a year before I were even
borned. Come in; come in. You'll have to put up with pot-luck. But I
know you ain't above poor folks, nor your brother weren't neither.
Evybody set a heap o' stow by him. I were always sorry for the accident.
It seem a pity they couldn't compermise."
Isaac entered, and saluted the wife with accustomed politeness.
During the meal, in the intervals of chatting with the hosts, he let his
eyes wander about the room. After dinner he spent more than an hour
walking around with Mr. Ryals, and answering his many inquiries. At
length said the latter:
"Miss Susan have been a ruther a-expectin' you to come down for three
or four days. I put a letter in the office she writ to you last--last
Saddy I think it were. Yes, it were last Saddy, as I went by thar on my
way to the blacksmith-shop to have some scooters p'inted. I 'lowed you'd
git it about a Monday, or maybe not tell a Chuesday, and if so be, you'd
come down a We'nesday or a Thursday if it were convenant. She said it
were on business about the prop'ty. I no doubts that you heern of Missis
Kelsey a ap'intin' you as her eg'zector, and willin' you half what she
left."
Aghast, Isaac stopped suddenly.
"What do you say, Mr. Ryals? Did Mrs. Kelsey bequeath any of her
property to me?"
page 296
"Why, yes, sir, Mr. Rountree, I thought you must a knowed it, else
I'd a left it for Miss Susan to tell you. Why, cert'nly, Miss Susan told
me so with her own mouth, I think it's been three weeks ago, and my wife
say she told her that she were glad her mother have done it. For I do
think she's jes the onselfishest and the finest young 'oman I ever see
in my born days, and my wife say the same, make no odds who she is nor
whar she live. And it's a monst'ous nice piece o' prop'ty, and if the
'state owe ary single dollar, exceptin' for her ma's coffin, Miss Susan
say she don't know it, and I got the money now to pay that the first
time I come up with Jimmy Pullum, that he made it, and I don't know when
I see a nicer coffin, which Miss Susan she jes would see to the tackin'
on the cloth, inside and out, and she had it linded with satin that come
out of her ma's weddin' frock, which Missis Kelsey have left them
directions, and I never see a calmer nor a nicer corpse, and as for Miss
Susan, I do think she were the whitest and beautifulest, which it seem
to me she have jes come down from heaven to see her ma put away, and
a-waitin' when the buryin' were over to go back. Yes, sir, Mr. Rountree,
Missis Kelsey have left you half the prop'ty, well as 'pi'ntin' you
eg'zector. No doubts about that, nor them."
"I bid you good-day, Mr. Ryals," said Isaac, who extended his hand
before the man had finished his last speech. "Make my respects to your
wife, if you please."
Remounting his horse, he rode slowly away. Instead of proceeding to
the mansion, he, after brief deliberation, returned to the highway from
which he had
page 297
diverged. This added news seemed to have stunned him even more than the
first. Several times he lifted his dry eyes toward heaven, as if
appealing against what had befallen him so unexpectedly, and imploring
guidance. Then he cast them down as if he felt that both his appeal and
his prayer had been made in vain. When he had reached the highway he
paused and, wheeling his horse several times, looked back toward his
home and forward toward the house of the Kelseys. At last, turning in
the direction of the latter, and tightening the reins, he said in a loud
voice:
"It has to be done, and the sooner the better." Then, spurring deep,
he dashed furiously on until within a few rods of the gate, when,
reining in, he advanced at becoming pace.
----
XI.
Susan was looking for him with great longing. She knew more of his
life than he had supposed. Never distrusting the continuance of his
passion, she pitied the sufferings endured by him in the long silence
which peculiar conditions had imposed, and the more because of the gush
with which the modestest woman, when one dear love has departed, accepts
the return of another far sweeter. Anticipating his relief when told of
the dying wish of her mother, she meant to ignore the embarrassment
which both were to feel after so long absence, and let him see that now
she had nothing but love to exhibit. When he alighted, she was standing
page 298
in the door with her companion, who immediately withdrew into the house.
When he had come within a few steps, she descended and advanced to meet
him. Her white face was lit with pink, as, not quite steady in her step,
she moved with hands extended.
"O Isaac!" she said with trembling voice, "I am so glad to see you
again!"
She quivered slightly as one of his cold hands took hers, and he
looked sadly into her face. More embarrassed than she had expected to
be, because of his constraint, she said:
"I rather looked for you to come sooner. Have you not been well?"
"I've been well, Susan, but I could not get away until to-day."
Turning, she put herself by his side and they went into the house, he
assisting her to ascend the steps as he would have done with any other
woman. When they were seated, looking at her with sorrowful intensity,
he asked about her health.
"I am quite well, Isaac, very well."
Turning his eyes about the room he said:
"Will our conversation be within hearing of any one else but
ourselves? I ask on your account mainly. I have something to say that
perhaps you might prefer that none others should hear. And you have some
things to say to me, have you not?"
"Yes, when you have spoken yours and would like to hear them. Wait a
moment, please."
She arose and entered an adjoining chamber. Presently she returned,
and, resuming her seat, said:
"My friend who is staying with me has gone out of
page 299
the house, so has my maid, and neither will return until I call."
She noted how he was remarking her sweet beauty, and in spite of some
disappointment in his greeting her eyes shone with the happiness that
the sight imparted.
"I haven't yet asked how are your mother and your brothers."
"Well, all well. Mother asked me to give you her love. She began upon
another message, but, perhaps thinking it might embarrass me to deliver
it along with the first, did not finish, but said I might tell you from
her what I thought proper." He smiled faintly and added, "She loves you
very much, as much, I suspect, as she loved our sister Emily."
"It is very, very kind of her. I love her dearly."
"I am glad to hear you say so, though I believed so. Dear mother has
been needing all the support of that sort that she could get, and will
so continue. I know that she will be much gratified when I report to her
what you have said. I came down partly to confer with you about the
business of which you wrote me; but mainly on another which
concerns--myself, at least, more nearly. I had wished and so intended to
come to see your mother, and I think I would have done so, but that her
decline was more rapid than I knew of. I had been hoping to see you both
together. It surprised me much to hear that I had been named executor of
her will, but much more so an hour ago when, having come by the place
where James and Emily lived, Mr. Ryals informed me of the legacy which
she had bequeathed to me."
page 300
"I don't know that either should have greatly surprised you, Isaac."
"Did she know of the feeling that once I had declared to have for
you? If she did, of course she was obliged to know that it must have
continued."
"She knew all that had ever passed between us. I told her of
everything."
"You knew, I suppose, of her intended action in my behalf?"
"Certainly, and approved it cordially."
"Then you knew also that the feeling I had for you yet remained."
"I believed so, Isaac; I hoped so."
Quickly, as if to ignore her deeper blushing, he said:
"It is true I have continued to love you, perhaps with increased
earnestness, if such were possible."
"My belief was founded upon knowing the persistence of your
character, not upon anything that I have seen or heard of your saying or
doing. I hoped so, because after our last meeting I found that my
feelings responded to yours entirely. In the confidence that necessarily
rose between mother and myself after so many misfortunes, our hearts
were opened to each other, and I reproached myself both for not having
studied myself more carefully and for not sending for you and confessing
what I felt."
"O Susan, Susan, Susan!" he said, with sudden animation, "why did you
not? Why did you not until now, when--when--"
His voice quivered, and his eyes were moist with the emotion by which
he was stirred.
page 301
"But not yet, not quite yet! Your mother, then, would have approved
our | |